This thesis posits the need to integrate the design of landscape with the design of
architecture.
Environments resulting from an integrated and inclusive design are cohesive but
complex,
rich and clearly unified. An integrated and inclusive design provides an experience that is
grounded in place, time and culture.

The nature of this relationship should be one of "reciprocity" – one where aspects of the
landscape environment would affect aspects of the architectural environment. Borrowing
from
the Chinese principal of yin and yang, it is also central to this thesis that this "reciprocal"
relationship should be one of mutuality and interdependence, without assuming sameness
or
the strict identity of either component.

Referencing Martin Heidegger and his theory on phenomenology and the "making of
place",
the central of theme of reciprocal integration focuses on the idea that the place of the
landscape exists because of the built environment and the built environment receives its
identity from its place in the landscape.

Through research, analysis, design experimentation and application, this thesis
demonstrates
an integrated design strategy and its value and significance in contemporary
environmental
design.

The project is the design of an urban park in the city of Los Angeles and the design of a
building element within the urban park. The site is an abandoned rail yard between the
northeastern edges of Chinatown and the industrial zone west of the Los Angeles River
channel, known as the Cornfields. The site and project were selected because they offered
a
good opportunity to explore the issues of designing an integrated environment at the
macro/urban scale as well as the micro/building scale. The built environment of the city
gives
context to the landscape of the park and the landscape of the park gives context to the
building. This thesis explores the integration, through ideas of reciprocity, of landscape
and
architecture.

This study is an effort to trace the creative design process in the landscape architecture
profession. The study provides an overall awareness of both the difficulties and
opportunities
presented in dealing with creative ideas within a greater context of realities of practice.
One
particular challenging reality is the understanding that, as a profession, landscape
architecture
is practiced within a team environment-not in creative isolation. That team is comprised
of a
myriad of individuals that influence the realization and perpetuation of built-works.

Ironically, the education and training of landscape architects is directly informed by the
professional discourse that embraces logical positivism, the assertion that there is one
optimal
answer to a design solution by one individual voice. Logical positivism is in direct
opposition
to the realities of the design practice that demand the involvement of various voices-the
designers, the client, the scientists, the stakeholders, the contractor, the team members,
the
direct users, the engineers and so on-which will actually frame design solutions.
Moreover, it
is from the context of all their interactions that a project emerges. Subsequently, how
does a
designer who is trained by academia as a convergent, individual thinker-"my design"
evolve
into a divergent, group thinker-"our design"? This suggests a need for academic
development
of a more effective methodology that offers the landscape architecture student the
understanding of multiple perspectives, various thinking processes, and collaboration
versus
the traditional optimum autonomous perspective of the individual designer.

In conclusion the study discusses possible implications for discourse, education and
practice,
including the need for a new framework in landscape architecture that involves all the
voices
in the process to become a greater creative collective.


People and flowers have a strong relationship. People are attracted to flowers and
contribute
the enjoyment of some activities or events to the beauty of flowers. Some researchers
have
found that the influence of flowers promotes people positive emotions. "The Emotional
Impact of Flowers Study" was conducted by Haviland-Jones (2000), and "Effect of Floral
and
Foliage Displays on Human Emotions" was conducted by Adachi, Rohde, & Kendle
(2000).
Their findings suggest that people have a positive emotional response to flowers.
However,
those existing studies have focused on flowers in interior spaces, and emotional responses
to
flowers in landscapes have been not studied to a significant extent.

This study focuses on emotional responses toward flowers in landscapes. Participants
were
shown slides and asked to choose from a range of emotional responses using a two-
dimensional structure measuring degrees of feelings of activation and pleasantness.
Participants in this study who were surveyed were from eight university course classes
(201
college students) and one scheduled session at a retirement community (15 people).

The findings support contentions by Adachi, Rohde, and Kendle (2000), Cooper Marcus
and
Barnes (1999), Haviland-Jones (2001), Lewis (1992, 1994), Schroeder (1991),
Shoemaker
(1994), and Ulrich and Parsons (1992), that flowers have a positive influence on
emotional
response. Also, the findings suggest that the presence of flowers tends to generate
responses
into the activated range, while the absence of flowers tends toward a deactivated
response.
Furthermore, the scale of massing, proximity, and content of the floral display appear to
influence emotional responses. The results reveal that large-scale massings of flowers
have
greater effect on emotions than small or medium-scale massings; in addition, proximate
views
of flowers (a distance of less than 2 meters) demonstrate higher impact on emotional
responses.

The results provide valuable insights for landscape designers seeking to evoke particular
emotions or designing therapeutic environments for particular patient groups.

Tree ordinances in the United States date back to the 18th century. Del Mar, California,
has a
tree ordinance that protects both the Monterey cypress and the Torrey pine in the city on
public and private property. Enforcement of its provisions has led to lawsuits and large
fines.
Bernhardt and Swiecki (1991) state that public support is vital to the overall success of a
tree
ordinance. To ascertain public opinion regarding the tree ordinance in Del Mar, a mail
survey
was sent out to 500 owner-occupied residences in the city of Del Mar. Results were
scored
using Statistical Package for the Social Sciences software. Results show that seventy-two
percent of the people surveyed were at least in partial support of this tree ordinance.

The three most commonly made suggestions by residents to improve the tree ordinance
were:
1. Better maintenance needed. 2. Views/sunlight need more protection. 3.
Dangerous/damaging trees need to be removed. When it comes to protecting trees on
private
property, there is about a fifty-fifty percent split in those people who support tree
protection
on private property vs. those who don't. Many homeowners would resist planting a new
Torrey pine on their property and would even cut down a wild sapling before it grew
large
enough to gain protected status. Results show that people who considered themselves to
have
more liberal political leanings showed more support of the Torrey pine than those who
had
more conservative leanings. Torrey pine support is higher among people with
graduate/advanced degrees than those with less education.

Natural landscapes are highly valued by the general population of metropolitan areas.
Many
existing wildlife refuges and natural settings within urban areas, however, are perceived
as
being both unattractive and unsafe. "Cues to care," as described by Nassauer (1995), are
elements of a landscape that denote "neatness, tended nature, and human intention," and
are
symbols by which natural landscapes are presented to the general public in a more
acceptable
and attractive manner (Nassauer 1995, 162-163).

This study analyzes how cues, involving showy flowering plants, pruned vegetation,
fences,
and wild bird feeders, relate to perceptions of attractiveness, safety, care, and
appropriateness
within a natural landscape. Digital visualizations were utilized to create realistic images
of
these four cues applied independently to two distinct settings within the recently
redesigned
(1997) Lower Arroyo Seco Natural Park in Pasadena, California. Park users (90) and
students
at California State Polytechnic University, Pomona (231) were asked to rate their
preferences
on a 7-point Likert scale.

The findings revealed that cues to care effectively enhance the perceptions of
attractiveness,
safety, and care in an urban nature park. In both settings, the flower, fences, and pruned
vegetation treatments significantly augmented the perceptions of attractiveness. All of the
cues enhanced feelings of perceived safety and care. The perception of appropriateness
was
improved by the flower and pruned vegetation cues only for the "general population"
respondent group. Additional surveys are needed to better understand the issue of
appropriateness for the local communities using a particular nature park.

Depending on the park setting, the cues ranked very differently for the four perceptions
being
measured. Landscape context played an important role in the effectiveness of the cues.
High
to moderate positive correlations were found between the perceptions of attractiveness
and
appropriateness, safety and care, and attractiveness and care. Significant differences in
perceptions were uncovered depending upon the backgrounds of the survey participants.
Background variations included gender, survey location, amount of park use,
membership in
environmental organizations, and whether the respondents belonged to the general
population
group. The results provide an increased comprehension of how these site features affect
the
public's perceived experiences and may play a role in increasing the acceptability and
appreciation of created natural parks within the southern California urban area.

Anxiety is an important issue in cancer care and is often associated with a cancer
diagnosis
and the subsequent oncology treatment process (Skeel, 1999). Patients who experience
constant anxiety/ fear, and a feeling of hopelessness are less likely to enjoy recurrence-
free
survival than those who adopt a more optimistic/fighting attitude (Gordon, 2000).
Although
natural scenes have been shown to reduce anxiety and improve mood in other contexts
(Ulrich, 1991; Kaplan, 1991),the potential for landscape views to mitigate stress and
anxiety
in oncology treatment settings has not been adequately examined.

My study analyzed patient stress within the context of a medical oncology treatment
facility
that offers treatment rooms with and without landscape views. Patients were randomly
assigned to one of the two room types and then alternated to the other settings on
subsequent
visits. Over the period of one hour, time scan observations were conducted every 15-
minutes
to document patient activity and, where possible, view shed preference. Physiological
stress
indicators (blood pressure and heart rate) were also obtained at 15-minute intervals. A
self-
assessment mood profile survey was administered shortly after the patient entered the
room,
and again, 30-minutes later. Finally, interviews were conducted in each setting to
ascertain
patient preferences and perceptions in the given treatment environment.

The results indicate that landscape views have a profound effect on lowering anxiety
levels
and improving overall patient outlook. Complete data sets for each of the four study
methods
were obtained from fourteen patients to compare view and non-view treatment
environments.
Mood profile readings showed almost twice the average improvement in all categories for
patients in view rooms. Medical complications were attributed to the two patients
showing a
decline. All patients in the study noted a strong personal preference for a view or a
window
when interviewed. The patients described the view rooms as beautiful, open, bright and
airy,
generating uplifting feelings such as hope and tranquility. While patients sometimes had
a
positive first impression of the non-view rooms, many later described them as closed-in,
stressful, claustrophobic and depressing. The patients also expressed a greater awareness
of
their sickness and their medical surroundings in the non-view rooms. This study suggests
that
medical administrators and environmental design professionals should work together to
incorporate landscape views into new construction projects and existing facilities in order
to
provide the patients with the highest standard of patient care.


To educate people more successfully about the value of landscape architecture, all
communication efforts must reflect the profession's commitment to land, people, and
design.
In the late nineteenth century, Frederick Law Olmsted established landscape architecture
as a
profession dedicated to land and people. This focus, recorded in the literature of the
profession and embraced as personal values by members of the profession, continues to
provide a foundation for landscape architecture today.

Currently there are many discrepancies to those base values in the visual and written
descriptions of landscape architecture because of the profession's abstract language. The
internal values of landscape architecture must provide the focus for external
communication.

Once all activities of the profession are consistent with these central values, landscape
architects can deliver a clear and understandable message about their ability to design
livable
spaces. Through projects, awards, research, and publications, landscape architects can
demonstrate the important role they play in fostering the relationship between land and
people.


There is a renaissance of landscape painting in southern California. This preoccupation is
expressed in the work of artists Peter Alexander, James Doolin, David Hockney, Tom
Jenkins, Barrie Mottishaw, Isamu Noguchi, Sandra Mendelsohn Rubin and Terry
Schoonhoven.

I do not consider this group of artists to be a "school" of painting -- but loosely
conceived, a
republic of artists who each have a single vote.

From their work, five identifiable themes have emerged: a certain view of topography,
aridity,
color and light, vegetation and human influence. These themes are based not only on how
the
artists see southern California, but ultimately on what is real here as well -- our shared
reality.

It is important for landscape professionals to look and learn from their work partly
because it
is a different way of looking at the southern California region. And also because artists
express graphically and vividly, and in a more compressed form, what many textbooks
and
journals are reporting.

Exploration has led me to the conclusion that even seemingly "simple" landscapes are
saturated with complicated and intricate meaning. Sir Kenneth clark, in Landscape into
Art,
asserts that landscape painting is dependent "on the unconscious response of man's whole
being to the world which surrounds him." A painting is not just a recorded response to the
landscape it depicts, but involves the artists' accumulation of experience over a whole
lifetime, and in many locations and circumstances.

It is not only the variety and intensity of the southern California landscape that attracts
these
diverse artists, but the opportunity that our region affords for introspection applied to the
landscape itself. There is a dynamic and reciprocal interplay between the artists' personal
vision - the inner landscape, so to speak - and the outer landscape that constitutes the
subject
of my thesis. The artist's ultimate choice may be an ecological or even political decision
as
well as visual and aesthetic.

The purpose of this study was to assess the attitudes and behavior of Helix Water District
residents regarding residential landscape water conservation. The study employed: 1) a
survey
instrument. 2) informant interviews, and 3) case study landscape redesigns with drought
tolerant plants. The survey instrument was delivered to the 200 highest water users in the
District; 44 residents (22%) responded to the questionnaire. Five of the survey
respondents
were interviewed at length as interview informants, and three respondents allowed their
yards
to be used as case study redesign projects. The findings of this study indicated that the
residents were not very knowledgeable about drought tolerant and native plants, but that
they
were very interested in learning about landscape water conservation, and were also
willing to
participate in water conservation programs, and to actually change their landscaping to
conserve water. The findings were used to develop a strategy for a community outreach
program. That program Included classes, workshops, and literature as well as
neighborhood
demonstration gardens.

This study attempts to explain why environmental innovation has not been incorporated
into
the design of residential subdivisions in Orange County. With the continuing influx of
people
into the area and growing symptoms of a degraded environment, the identification of
more
ecologically appropriate settlement strategies is vital to the extended human use of the
area.
Relationships between sustainable settlement techniques and current development
practices
are explored in interviews with developers in Orange County. Primary finding are that the
process of development itself is the greatest inhibitor to the introduction of innovation.
Issues
of costs, risk-taking, lack of information and lack of incentives describe elements of the
process which limit more environmentally sound design practices in residential
subdivisions.

This research studied the labor requirements, decision making processes, management
structures, and cycles of work related to food production and consumption in regenerative
agriculture. Eight sites were selected that demonstrate regenerative practices in food
production, energy, waste, and shelter. Educational programs were also an integral part of
the
activities at each of the selected sites. The study relied on field research a multi-method
approach that included open-ended intensive interviews, and participant observation. This
descriptive information was analyzed and applied to the Institute for Regenerative
Studies to
be build on the California Polytechnic State University campus during the next three
years. As
a result a preliminary model of labor demands, management structure and cycles of work
was
designed for the Cal Poly Institute of Regenerative Studies.

This study examines the relationship between agricultural practices and the tropical moist
forest ecosystem in the Baja Talamanca region of Costa Rica. The process of tropical
moist
forest conversion resulting from regional agricultural development is analyzed using key
functions of the agricultural and natural environment as criteria for comparison. Three
unique
farm types have been identified and alternative processes of agricultural development are
explored via key changes in these farming schemes. This investigation concludes with
policy
recommendations which encourage economically viable and environmentally sound
agricultural development.

Conventional flood control systems in southern California have been in place since the
1930's.
While they have been effective in preventing flood damage, they are environmentally
destructive. They have contributed to the degradation of riparian ecosystems, of coastal
lagoons and of beaches. They offer little for community aesthetics. They have contributed
to
the increased use of land for urban development within natural floodplains. This use,
however, only exposes more structures to damage by floods, and requires additional flood
control measures.

Ecosystematic management of storm and floodwater, which includes both structural and
non-
structural methods, and emphasizes riparian restoration, can be an effective alternative to
conventional flood control. The degree to which it may be applied to a watershed was
investigated by literature search, interview, and on-site examinations. Research showed
that
the development of an ecosystematic plan requires an inventory of the physical and
biological
environment, as well as current land use. Strong evidence exists for the case that
ecosystematic planning limits floodplain use, institutes site-specific runoff collection
measures, and provides for riparian habitat restoration.

Several examples drawn from site investigations illustrate aspects of ecosystematic flood
management: out-of-state: The Woodlands, Texas; Indian Bend Wash, Scottsdale,
Arizona; in
California: Medea Creek, Agoura Hills, La Mirada Creek Park, La Mirada; Tecolote
Canyon
Natural Park and the First San Diego River Improvement Project, San Diego. That these
projects demonstrate alternatives to conventional flood control acceptable to both
government
agencies and to the public, establishes precedent to the inception of others.

In the coastal semi-arid environments of southern California the need for irrigation water
in
the urban landscape can be reduced by approximately half through systematic analysis
and the
use of detailed, intensive methods of design, management and maintenance. Our urban
landscapes typically account for half of all domestic and commercial water use. The
projected
growth for southern California will create unprecedented needs for water supplies in a
region
that is not naturally endowed to support huge urban populations. Given the potential
savings
in total urban water consumption and in anticipation of future increases in Ac costs of
water,
this report presents analytical methods and guidelines to achieve substantial savings in
the
urban landscape.

This research highlights four guidelines for developing and maintaining water efficient
landscapes. The first is the conscientious use of plant materials in the landscape. The
second
is planting selections used in combination with efficient irrigation technologies. This
report
also provides design techniques for runoff control to capture and retain rainwater where it
falls and offers alternatives to traditional urban flood control schemes. Finally, there are
tremendous opportunities for the landscape architect to make use of treated wastewater
for
landscape irrigation and other water reuse schemes that may have a great effect on the
future
of southern California's development

This report also describes a systematic approach for measuring or predicting water use in
the
landscape. This process utilizes computer-based methods for design and management of
the
landscape emphasizing plant selection, and water efficient irrigation concepts.


The regenerative capabilities of healthy ecosystems are well recognized through the study
of
ecology, yet our human systems are gradually becoming more removed from these
natural
processes that sustain us and assure our survival. The Center for Regenerative Studies is
proposed as a way of designing human systems that function on the same principles as
ecosystems, using a minimum of imports and exports and cycling wastes efficiently.
Ecology
provides guidelines to follow, and the technologies that give the design form and function
are
those that are the most like natural systems. The goal is an integrated, sustainable system
that
supports people while maintaining the health of the environment. Ultimately this will
assure
global environmental health.

The Center for Regenerative Studies is a student community proposed for a site on the
campus of the California State Polytechnic University, Pomona. It would house 40 to 50
students, with facilities to conduct research and experiments in the areas of energy, plant
and
animal systems, water and soil cycles, and recycling, among others. It provides an
important
hand-on facility for experimentation with regenerative technologies which does not exist
in
Southern California


Soft energy technologies are providing new challenges to the environmental design
professions. Energy conversion systems in the future will be more diverse and integral
with
the landscape and will therefore have a profound effect on existing and future landuse
patterns. Soft energy involve issues which are closely tied to the land and are influenced
heavily by environmental and cultural values. The art of landscape alteration with respect
to
energy development is discussed. Hard and soft energy paths and their landscape
implications
are distinguished, providing a framework for further analysis.

Four renewable sources of energy are examined for their resource potential, these include
direct solar, biomass, hydropower, and wind resources. Identifying appropriate sites for
the
employment of energy conversion systems and integrating those systems, requires more
than
optimizing resource potential, major issues that need to be addressed in planning energy
systems include landuse, social aspects, cultural attributes, environmental concerns,
economic
considerations and aesthetics. These issues are discussed and a systematic approach is
presented to assess their implications on the land.

There is a definite biological need for an appropriate level of complexity in human
surroundings. However, this need is not stressed in environmental design education. This
study brings together the research done to date which indicates the biological need for
complexity and draws conclusions as to how this is important to environmental designers.

The study first details the recent decline of complexity in design, as a result of both
technological innovations and the ideologies of designers. Then the role of evolution in
creating man's need for complexity is explored. Adding to this is a review of scientific
research done with both animals and humans which demonstrates an innate desire for
variety.
The perceptual process is discussed and it is shown how human perception is specialized
for
sensing and organizing a middle range of complexity. Experimental evidence which
supports
the theory that humans prefer middle range complexity is presented.

Having shown the importance of complexity in human surroundings, the last sections of
the
study show how the present practices of environmental designers preclude the generation
of
complex designs. These criticisms suggest what attitudes need to be changed and also
indicate
ways in which complexity may be injected into the environment by planners, landscape
architects and architects.

This research project examines current approaches to reclamation in the Western region.
Reclamation techniques at five surface coal mines are evaluated; the mines are located in
Colorado, Montana, Wyoming, North Dakota and New Mexico. To appreciate
reclamation
efforts, one must comprehend the mining process. Therefore, mining phases, mining
methods
and equipment used for mining are examined. General impacts of surface mining are
identified. Since reclamation efforts are dictated by regulations to a large extent, a
summary
of reclamation regulations is also included. Finally, the landscape architect's role in
reclamation, with respect to current practices and alternatives, is examined.

This paper investigates four aspects of Edward Huntsman-Trout: 1) his development as a
landscape architect, including experiences in his early life significant to his interest in the
field, his education, and influences relative to his concept of design; 2) his design
philosophy
and the principles by which he practiced; 3) his designs, through analysis of one
institutional
and eight residential projects; and, 4) his contributions to the field of landscape
architecture
and his place in its history.

The research herein is original. Information about Huntsman-Trout and his practice was
provided by taped interviews with him, Mrs. Huntsman-Trout, clients, and
contemporaries
with whom he worked. Analysis of his projects was possible through the plans in his files
and
field study of the gardens still existing in original or near original condition.
Reproductions of
plans and photographs are included for illustrative purposes. Books and periodicals
furnished
historical information, included to understand his educational influences and to establish
the
setting in which he practiced.

Two basic themes emerged during the course of research. The first was his artistic
approach
to design and the second was the artist-patron system on which his practice was based.

He had an artist's approach to his work. The projects were treated individually and the
primary considerations were the needs of the client, the demands of the -site and quality
in
design. His projects, therefore, did not display an identifiable style. Each design had 'its
own
character, reflecting the life style of the residents and the environment in which they
lived.

The artist-patron system allowed Huntsman-Trout to maintain complete control and the
highest standards of quality in his work. For that reason, he successfully perpetuated the
once
dominant system for many years after most landscape architects could no longer afford
that
practice.

His place in the history of landscape architecture was two-fold. He was an artist whose
designs represented two important phases in the history of garden development in
Southern
California, and he was one of the last landscape architects to maintain a practice in the
artist-
patron tradition.

Huntsman-Trout's most valuable contribution to the field were his gardens. They
provided
functional and aesthetic surroundings for many residents and, with their documentation,
offer
an important educational resource to both students and professionals.

Currently there is renewed interest in urban centers as the future home of the major
American
shopping environment. Accepting this premise, it appears that there are lessons to be
learned
from the major European shopping environments which have, for centuries, occurred in
centers of dense urban development. Most European shopping environments also
demonstrate
a vitality, excitement and activity diversity seldom found in those of the United States.

In order to avoid the shortcomings encountered in the shopping environments of the
United
States while retaining the good parts and to integrate the lessons to be learned from the
European, a system for organizing some of the information available seems necessary for
use
in future shopping center design synthesis. To establish a system or process, the
identification,
investigation and comparison of behavioral phenomena generated by selected functions
and
conditions as they exist within the shopping environments of the United States and
Europe
was undertaken which resulted in models that are codified as archetypes of pedestrian
activity.

The codification of the behavioral archetypes and an established cross-referencing system
between the archetypes should aid the designer in shopping environment design
synthesis. It
also appears that the archetypes could provide a tool for evaluating existing designs.


The thrust of this thesis was to find a means by which a landscape architect could legally,
ethically, and profitably offer his services to the average homeowner at a cost the
homeowner
could reasonably afford. A number of alternatives were developed and theoretically
evaluated
against a predetermined set of constraints. Those faring best from this evaluation were
then
field tested on a number of different professions. From this testing, all alternatives were
eliminated except the one that proposes that the landscape architect expand his business
holdings so as to provide additional income beyond just design fees and also to provide a
vehicle for reducing his burden of overhead costs. In this manner his design fees could be
greatly reduced, thereby, allowing the average homeowner to acquire the amenities and
cost
benefits of a professionally landscaped home.

Historiography implies the multidisciplinary approach to analysis of the problem of the
past.
However, current problems--such as river basin planning-are also subject to the
historiographical approach. Any river basin is an ecosystem which the planner endeavors
to
integrate with societal needs and political ends. Integration of the natural ecosystem with
a
human system in turn creates a new, organic entity, a planned river basin system.

River basin systems will have differences, because of their different environments, but
within
the system there will be similar functions, such as water storage, distribution, and use; a
major
function of any river system is the production of energy. Thus, in a comparative study of
river
basin planning, different environments can be contrasted, but similar functions can be
compared.

The proposed historiographical method for comparing river basin planning for the
Columbia
River in America, and the Yellow River in China, is to apply a nine-step process. The
steps
systematically analyze the attributes of a variable, or of a significant subject in river basin
planning; the position of the variable or subject within the environment; and then the role
of
the environmentally determined variable/subject within the total plan. The logic
underlying
this systematic analysis is derived from traditional oriental and occidental philosophy. It
is the
thesis-antithesis-synthesis dialectic.

Modern architecture is a creation of the West. In a non-Western context, it normally
reflects a
direct intervention of Western powers through colonization. Thailand, formerly known as
Siam, is an exception. Thai people have argued that they adopted and assimilated modern
architecture into their unique cultural tradition without being physically colonized.
The shift toward Western culture and Modernity is evident in 19th and 20th century Thai
architecture, particularly in the capitol city of Bangkok. Major public buildings signify
the
country's domestic political circumstances, its Westernization and Modernization
processes,
in addition to the discourse of colonialism and anti-colonialism. Many of the best-known
works resulted in hybrids between European and Siamese design characteristics. They
hold
more importance than simply stylistic developments, and in essence show a manifestation
of
social and political awareness, as well as national and cultural identity known as Thainess
or
khwampenthai.
This dissertation examines the evolution of Western and Modern architecture in Siam and
Thailand. It illustrates how various architectural ideas have contributed to the physical
design
and spatial configuration of places associated with negotiation and allocation of political
power, which are throne halls, parliaments, and government and civic structures since the
1850s.
In order to advance multi-cultural and cross-cultural studies, the buildings are
investigated for
their social, political, economic and cultural signification, considering the issues of
cultural
borrowing, appropriation and transformation, national and cultural identity, socio-
political
authority, as well as the native's resistance and reconciliation to the process of
colonization.

This dissertation explores the impact of World War I on British society through politics,
design, and
construction of state-funded housing in Birmingham, England during the inter-war
period. By
examining these dwellings it is possible to understand how designers and planners
utilized a mixture
of contemporary and traditional forms in an attempt to create a more civilized and
Modern environment
for the city's working class. In 1854, Birmingham lagged far behind other British
industrial centers in
slum clearance, the safe disposal of sewage, and creating a public health program. Sixty
years later,
however, Britons touted the city as a leader in town planning. This transformation was
largely due to
wealthy activists who challenged the traditional politics in Birmingham. Better housing
for the working
class might have remained the field of philanthropy if it had not been for fearing a
Russian-styled
revolution in Britain at the end of World War I. Leaders in Government sought to find an
area in which
to introduce social legislation that would not challenge the established class system of
Britain. When
fears of an uprising faded so did the funding for the program. In 1918, Birmingham was
still a
nineteenth-century city, but by 1939 it clearly belonged to the twentieth. This
transformation was due
in part to new housing and the transportation issues it created. This boom made both the
city and its
foremost Member of Parliament, Neville Chamberlain, leaders in planning and housing
reform. These
homes were part of a system designed to make the working class good citizens of the
British Empire.
Reformers sought to not only improve the health of workers through better housing, but
also to define
what was acceptable worker behavior. In these efforts they were supported by many of
Britain's
political parties. Throughout the first half of the twentieth century, architects in Europe
and Britain
attempted to create a modern architecture that met the needs of an increasingly
democratic culture.
Despite the fact that Britain developed a program which met the social, structural, and
educational
agenda of many avant-garde architects, they dismissed this public housing based largely
on its form.

The production of Digital Terrain Models (DM from images has been an active research
topic. DTM
are often used as a component in complex Geographic Information Systems (GIS)
modelling, and also
used for cartography, urban and town planning. Conventional image matching techniques
are unable
to overcome the disparity discontinuities in the stereo model. As well they supply a
Digital Surface
Model (DSM), because the matching occurs on the top of buildings, or on the top of they
vegetation
rather than the terrain surface. In order to produce a more accurate DTM of the bare
earth, the
characteristics of the terrain cover must to be determined, to reduce the elevations derived
from image
matching to the terrain surface. An automatic approach and strategy for extraction
building information
from aerial image using combined image analysis and understanding techniques is
described in this
thesis. For a more accurate DTM, the approach involves the interpretation of the image to
provide
greater reliability in eliminating the errors due to ground cover. The thesis begins with
the discussion
on deriving building interest areas from complex scenes in urban areas using
unsupervised
classification, stereo image matching and texture segmentation methods. Based on the
building
interest areas, shape modeling using level set formulation of curve is used in order to
precisely
delineate the boundary of building. In order to provide more reliability in the automatic
extracting
building system, the formal treatment of the combination of multiple data sources and of
the
uncertainty in the image interpretation is desired. The Dempster-Shafer approach is a
statistically-
based classification algorithm used for data fusion. It can be used to combine the
information from
several data sources of the same region, to find the intersection of propositions on
extracted
information derived from these datasets. An uncertainty estimation, based on Dempster-
Shafer
evidence theory, is presented which combines evidence from three data sources to
effectively guide
the segmentation to a suitable solution. A number of test areas have been investigated, the
results of
the study for extracting buildings are very encouraging and can result in the
determination of more
accurate elevations of the terrain surface.
Scripture and mission are two Evangelical commitments that help texture the gospel's
theological
expressions around the globe. The church's worship is a central expression of these
commitments,
and this implicates architecture as well. Traditionally, Evangelical architecture has been
constrained in
its theological expression by a Spirit-space tension in which people are so much God's
dwelling that
the potential for place lies unexamined. It is the purpose here to construct a theology of
architecture
that locates itself more usefully in relation to scripture and mission than has traditionally
been done so.
I argue that vernacular architecture has the potential to embody such a theology because
its
characteristic values of creation (nature), community and culture are biblical values as
well. To
understand how a building might be theologically more expressive than another, it is
important to
identify hermeneutical categories. I appropriate Lindsay Jones' terms allurement and
transformation for this purpose, the former referring to that aesthetic, reassuring quality
that invites us into worship, and the latter referring to the aesthetic but more meaningful
interaction
combined with worship that challenges us to be what we are called to be in Christ. This
aesthetic
combination of architecture and liturgy functions as metaphor, which (according to
Michael Polanyi)
requires intrinsic interest in both form and function. The visions of architecture in Ezekiel
and
Revelation both allure and transform. Located as they are in the trajectory toward the
redemption that
is new creation because of God's presence, their emphasis on creation and community
is expressed in the cultural forms of their times. The church in the Spirit is God's
presence in the world
and its attention to architecture is a new creation product, a spiritual sacrifice. Thus the
Evangelical
vernacular church expressing values of creation, community and culture stands released
from the
constraints of the traditional Spirit-space tension and refitted as a suitable servant to the
gospel on its
global march.

This work of creative nonfiction involves the reading of a century-old ancestral house as
a cultural text,
while using studies in vernacular architecture, and the literature of American authors who
write about
houses to inform the creative writing. The adaptability of farmhouses is examined, the
way these
houses accommodate tradition and change, homogeneity and individualism. Issues of
gender,
economics, the environment, family relationships, and religion particularly
Mormonism are addressed through using the house as a lens, as well as the pleasure that
comes with the preservation of an ancestral home juxtaposed with the guilt that
necessarily follows the
inevitable destruction of a family's tangible links to history as the house becomes
modernized. Written
as a series of vignettes, the essays work together to create a mosaic that tells a story of the
author's
journey to find her place in a house and a family.

New England's three-deckers, built between the 1870s and 1930, are three-story wooden
flats that housed one family on each floor. This dissertation examines three-deckers
not only as vernacular architecture, but also through the lens of social history, studying
the people who
built them, lived in them, and opposed them, to depict how a popular multifamily house
was
transformed into a symbol of bad housing. The study is placed within the larger contexts
of the
national housing reform movement, the idealization of the single-family suburban house,
and the
growing professionalism in architecture and city planning, and illustrates how middle-
class values
associated with housing and lifestyle both inspired and, ultimately, condemned these
buildings. Boston
provides a unique backdrop because wooden three-deckers were prohibited in the city
center by fire
limits and were generally not legislated as tenements; Boston also was the home of the
movement to
ban them. The first chapter sets the scene in the mid-nineteenth century, when a severe
housing
shortage helped create a demand for multifamily dwellings. The moral dimensions of the
housing
problem are established through a careful reading of the ambivalence toward multifamily
housing and
the increasing association of tenements with the poor. The second chapter explores the
origins of
three-deckers, interpreting their development as an attempt to marry multifamily
occupancy with the
suburban ideal of detached single family houses. Original drawings of floor plans are
analyzed to trace
the influence of middle-class principles of spatial organization. Chapter Three identifies
the architects
and builders of Boston's three-deckers and shows how the professionalization of
architecture changed
their roles and discredited them as speculative builders. Chapter Four compares three-
deckers and
their occupants in different parts of Boston, elucidating distinctions between working-
class and middle-
class three-deckers. Chapter Five uses oral histories and information from census returns
to illustrate
how three-deckers fostered a sense of community that bolstered their popularity. The
final chapter
develops the reasons behind the demise of three-deckers: the economic obstacles, the
prejudices
against immigrants and multifamily living which shaped the movement to ban three-
deckers, and the
promotion of single-family houses, which created an environment hostile to three-
deckers.

This thesis investigates the geometric representation of ideas during the early stages of
design. When
a designer's ideas are still in gestation, the exploration of form is more important than
its precise specification. Digital modelers facilitate such exploration, but only for forms
built with discrete collections of high-level geometric primitives; we introduce techniques
that operate
on designers' medium of choice, 2-D sketches. Designers' explorations also shift between
2-D and 3-
D, yet 3-D form must also be specified with these high-level primitives, requiring an
entirely different
mindset from 2-D sketching. We introduce a new approach to transform existing 2-D
sketches directly
into a new kind of sketch-like 3-D model. Finally, we present a novel sketching technique
that removes
the distinction between 2-D and 3-D altogether. This thesis makes five contributions:
point-dragging
and curve-drawing techniques for editing sketches; two techniques to help designers
bring 2-D
sketches to 3-D; and a sketching interface that dissolves the boundaries between 2-D and
3-D
representation. The first two contributions of this thesis introduce smooth exploration
techniques that
work on sketched form composed of strokes, in 2-D or 3-D. First, we present a technique,
inspired by
classical painting practices, whereby the designer can explore a range of curves with a
single stroke.
As the user draws near an existing curve, our technique automatically and interactively
replaces
sections of the old curve with the new one. Second, we present a method to enable
smooth
exploration of sketched form by point-dragging. The user constructs a high-level proxy
description that can be used, somewhat like a skeleton, to deform a sketch independent of
the internal
stroke description. Next, we leverage the proxy deformation capability to help the
designer move
directly from existing 2-D sketches to 3-D models. Our reconstruction techniques
generate a novel
kind of 3-D model which maintains the appearance and stroke structure of the original 2-
D sketch. One
technique transforms a single sketch with help from annotations by the designer; the
other combines
two sketches. Since these interfaces are user-guided, they can operate on ambiguous
sketches,
relying on the designer to choose an interpretation. Finally, we present an interface to
build an even
sparser, more suggestive, type of 3-D model, either from existing sketches or from
scratch.
Camera planes provide a complex 3-D scaffolding on which to hang sketches, which
can still be drawn as rapidly and freely as before. A sparse set of 2-D sketches placed on
planes
provides a novel visualization of 3-D form, with enough information present to suggest 3-
D shape, but
enough missing that the designer can read into the form, seeing multiple possibilities.
This unspecified information - this empty space can spur the designer on to new ideas.
This dissertation examines the relationship between changing spatial configurations in the
built
environment and sociopolitical organization in the three ancient Maya communities of
Chau Hiix,
Lamanai, and Altun Ha, Belize. The research explores the proposition that manipulation
of the built
environment was particularly important in mediating between inter- and intra-community
social and
political segments during the turbulent Terminal Classic period (ca. A.D. 800 and 1000).
The research
design guiding the project facilitated the testing of several hypotheses. Among these is
the prediction
that architectural developments at long-lived Chau Hiix would more closely mirror those
at Lamanai, a
site neighboring Chau Hiix that was inhabited into the period of Spanish Conquest, than
at Altun Ha,
another neighbor that was largely abandoned after the 9 th century A.D. Changing
patterns of access to elite residential and civic-ceremonial architectural contexts is one of
the most
significant findings at the three locations. These diachronic changes were tracked using
quantitative
spatial analyses (including methods adapted from the work of Thomas Markus, Jerry
Moore, and Bill
Hillier and Julienne Hanson) and more interpretative analysis of Maya cityscapes.
Research findings
include a tendency for buildings at Lamanai and Chau Hiix to become progressively
restricted prior to
about A.D. 800 before becoming increasingly accessible after this point. Movement
towards more
inclusive, architecturally-focused patterns of sociopolitical interaction is postulated to
have contributed
to (or to index a process that explains) the persistence of certain Belize Maya
communities after the
period of widespread site abandonment following the 9th century Maya
collapse. These data emphasize the complexity of the Terminal Classic period by
illustrating how contrasting community trajectories were not only the result of distinct
strategies of
manipulation of material culture but also almost certainly a consequence of distinct social
processes
operating in different parts of the Southern Maya Lowlands
Reading in Three Dimensions: Architectural Biography from Harriet Beecher Stowe to
Edith
Wharton is a multidisciplinary work that combines literary studies with biography,
architecture,
and material culture studies. The dissertation examines the home lives of Harriet Beecher
Stowe
(1811-1896), William Dean Howells (1837-1920), Henry James (1843-1916),
and Edith Wharton (1862-1937), to highlight the manner in which their houses reflected
the
seriousness of their literary, as well as architectural and decorative, preoccupations. The
project draws
upon a wide variety of sources - houses, floor plans, photographs, wills, account books,
diaries,
letters, notebooks, fiction and non-fiction and reconstructs each author's life to provide an
architectural biography of the individual. The dissertation aims to illuminate how and
why each of the four authors lived as he or she did; how their choices at home influenced
their writing:
and how, through their writing, the authors critiqued as well as created American
standards of culture
and taste. The project brings into conversation the subjects of literature, biography, and
architecture,
and enables scholars to study American authors - three-dimensionally,through their
houses and artifacts, as well as through their writings. It offers a new lens through which
to examine
the lives and literature of four of America's greatest realist authors.
New Urbanist neighborhoods are a new dimension in urban planning. These mixed use
residential
communities promote walkability, diversity, compactness, and vibrancy in an integrated
fashion. New
Urbanist communities are popular with today's homebuyers as they provide for a small
town
atmosphere. However, these communities are relatively new and little research has been
conducted to
determine the successful or unsuccessful elements of this style. Kevin Lynch's research
on urban
environments discovered that residents can readily distinguish and identify certain
positive community
elements. Lynch determined that there were five elements important to the imageability
of an urban
area - nodes, paths, edges, districts, and landmarks. This study assesses the residential
perceptions of a New Urbanist community in Mt. Laurel, Alabama, utilizing Lynch's
evaluation
methods. The results indicated that Lynch's principles and methodology are valid
approaches to
determine the residential perceptions of New Urbanist environments
This thesis introduces a Participatory Virtual Preservation model, a human-centered
approach for architectural history inquiry using digital media technologies. First, a
literature review is
presented dealing with geometric representation, sensuous systems, preservation theories
and state-
of-the-art digital media technologies. Once a background has been established, the thesis
moves to a
proposal for a virtual architectural preservation approach that makes use of augmented
reality
applications. Afterwards, two case studies are analyzed and their implications to
customary
preservation practices discussed. This thesis addresses two main issues; first, the
incorporation of the
multifaceted and pluralistic nature of problem sets in architectural history; and second, a
context-
based and customized user interface for an interactive and collaborative digital media
environment. By
proposing an approach for virtual preservation, the study aims to formalize, and define a
common
ground, for architectural expression and communication. The final end product is an
organized model
for the optimized use of digital media tools in architectural history inquiry.
Women provide leadership toward economic, political, and social advancements in the
world. In order
to consolidate their efforts under one roof, and promote leadership activities of the many
women's
international organizations, the US Government has authorized funding for the design
and
construction of a building that serves as a center for women's leadership internationally.
The project
proposed herein provides such a facility and is hereafter referred to as WILL, the
Women's
International Leadership League. Through architectural and urban relationships, the
center embodies
the symbolic nature and traits of good leadership and promotes the productive
collaboration of
women's international organizations as they focus their attentions to global problems and
solutions.
The Conservatory is a historically significant cultural institution that gives the region of
Tolima cultural
identity and pride. The current physical setting of the school does not coincide with the
stature of this
organization. Located on a site near the cliff of the downtown district of Ibagué , the
capital of
Tolima, the Conservatory has potential for a great view of adjacent topography. The site
with my
proposed development offers the following issues for consideration: the relationship of
Ibagué 's urban fabric to areas with steep topography and the architectural expression
of an
institution of lofty aspirations. While creating a new edge, and providing the city with
places to enjoy
the view, the addition will complement existing buildings with installations well suited
for the teaching
of music, primary and secondary schools. Both Urban and architectural scales of design
critically
assess current development that is dilapidating Ibagué 's urban quality.* *This
dissertation is a
compound document (contains both a paper copy and a CD as part of the dissertation).
The superimposition of high-speed vehicular thoroughfares beginning in the 1960's onto
the
conventional square city grid has generated urban land fragments referred to in this paper
as
scrap sites. Their adverse characteristics including their triangular shape, awkward for
building placement, vehicular noise, and isolation from surrounding urban development
has led
developers traditionally to consider them undesirable. Attempts to develop these leftover
sites have
generally produced low-density or specific-use sites. This thesis will show that despite
their inherent
drawbacks scrap sites can be developed to support high-density mixed-use projects. This
paper
considers mixed use and high density as the necessary criteria for sustainability.
Managing the
problems of scrap sites allows their transformation from underused discarded sites into
valuable infill
projects. The accompanying design proposal responds to the site adversities of one
Ottawa scrap site
and shows how a mixed-use high-density development can be produced in a contextually
appropriate
way.
The purpose of this study is to determine visual preferences of dually diagnosed
adolescents residing
in group homes. A purposive sample of 37 adolescents of ages 11-17 years residing in
group
homes in Oklahoma and Tennessee was used in this study. Mailed questionnaire with
mostly closed
ended questions was used as the instrument for this study. Results of this study show that
the dually
diagnosed adolescents prefer a landscape dominated by natural vegetation such as trees
and plants
over man-made structures and a combination of both natural vegetation and man-made
structures.
The preferred natural vegetation consists of fruit bearing trees and flowering plants.
Flowing water was
preferred more than calm water. Between the water bodies, small water bodies such as
pools and
fountains were preferred more than large water bodies such as oceans and seas. The
results of this
study are important for interior designers, architects, planners, and environmental
psychologists to
understand the importance of these elements and incorporate them in their future designs.
By
providing residents' choice of visually preferred environment in the outdoors can
influence their
emotions, which in turn may have an effect on their physical and mental health. (Abstract
shortened by
UMI.)
To walk among the grove of cottages at Chester Heights Camp Meeting is to experience
the
surroundings of a Victorian religious resort. Its sixty-five cottages, imposing tabernacle,
and wooded
landscape comprise the quintessential vernacular camp meeting. Similar to today's
megachurches that offer basketball courts and nurseries, Victorian camp meetings
prospered by fulfilling the spiritual, recreational, and social needs of their constituents.
Using historic
photographs and fragmentary written documents to supplement what is primarily an
interpretation of
extant buildings, this study finds Pennsylvania's 1872 Chester Heights Camp Meeting to
be
representative in layout and history but exceptional in survival. There, uniform layout,
scale, and
ornament foster a feeling of community and playful escapism, while the creation of
individual family
cottages asserts the primacy of the nuclear family unit.
This study of historical consciousness in nineteenth-century German musical culture will
focus on
three central issues. First, I develop the idea of historical idealism to highlight the
extent to which historicized ideals framed German music-aesthetic discourse. Second, I
outline a
model of commemoration that I use to examine how the culture of art music functioned
as a form of
commemorative practice in nineteenth-century Germany. And third, focusing on
Brahms's early
career, I explore the ways in which collective memory shaped individual and cultural
identities. Part
one will probe the dialectic of Classical and Gothic - aesthetic ideals and
the discursive relationship between music and architecture. A backdrop of this discussion
will be the
nineteenth-century reception of Johann Sebastian Bach, who was unequalled as an object
of the
German music-historical imagination. The three chapters comprising part one will
describe how the
memory of Bach was perpetuated through cultural texts and institutional discourse that
situated his
music in relation to both Classical and Gothic ideals. Part two will focus
on Brahms's years of study, the period between roughly 1854 and 1859 when Brahms
ceased to publish new works and embarked upon his first and most intensive study of the
music of the
past. Especially formative during these years were Robert Schumann's philosophy of
history and
Vereinwesen, or associational life. German associations collectively
functioned as one of the most efficient conduits through which historical knowledge and
political
consciousness was transmitted among the middle classes and played a central role in
solidifying
Brahms's historical consciousness during his years of study. Finally, I consider Brahms's
years of
study in relation to the rise of professionalism and the flourish of interest in history in
Germany at mid-
century. Even as historical knowledge functioned as a concrete means of confirming
professionalism,
the practice of history in Germany in the 1850s, like the practice of art music, facilitated a
distinctive
dialogue between idealist and materialist modes of understanding in an attempt to reify
historical
forces and access the real idealism of history.
This dissertation focuses on the architectural patronage of Suor Domenica da Paradiso
(1473-1553), a Dominican tertiary influenced by Savonarola who founded and built the
convent
of la Crocetta in Florence in 1511. A mystic, stigmatic, and prophet, Suor Domenica has
been the
subject of studies that treated her role as a religious leader and prophet in the post-
Savonarolan
period. However, her status as an architectural patron has never been examined. Suor
Domenica's
posthumous fame was aided by the legends that claimed her convent was funded by the
Virgin Mary
and designed by Jesus Christ. Suor Domenica's confessor, Francesco Onesti da
Castiglione
(1466-1542), was the first to set down the claims of divine financial aid from the Virgin
Mary in
his biographies of the mystic. These legends became the standard explanation in the
seventeenth
century for how this lower class woman was able to build a convent. Though her convent
no longer
exists in its original location, examination of the documents held in the archives of la
Crocetta, the
State Archives of Florence, and the Ospedale degli Innocenti in Florence has allowed for
a
reconstruction of the process by which Suor Domenica was able to build her convent.
These
documents, many previously unpublished, reveal that Suor Domenica was in large part
funded by a
network of members of the Florentine ruling class including Girolamo Gondi, Marco del
Nero and
Federigo de' Ricci. The political allegiances of the men, divided between the Savonarolan
and
Medicean parties, caused them to hide their financial support of the charismatic visionary
because of
the dangers it posed in the fraught political climate of post-Savonarolan Florence. This
secrecy
protected the men from political repercussions and aided Suor Domenica when she
claimed that her
convent was the work of Jesus. This dissertation reveals Suor Domenica's role as the
only lower-class female patron of conventual architecture in post-Savonarolan Florence.
Through a close investigation of the late twelfth-century architectural design and
construction in
northern Burgundy, this dissertation investigates the role of Cistercian and non-Cistercian
builders in
the evolution of Early Gothic form. In focusing on a key Cistercian monastery of
Pontigny (second
daughter-abbey of Citeaux, the mother-church of the Cistercian Order), the ex-collegial
Saint-Martin at
Chablis, and regional monuments, this study reveals the consistency in construction of a
group of
Early Gothic churches in a microregion of the Yonne Valley. Employing new and
traditional methods of
analysis, this hands-on examination isolates distinct architectural elements and connects
them directly
to a northern Burgundian builder and his workers. In continuing to work with these
forms, the workers
traveled to northern France where they designed and began construction on the Cistercian
church of
Châ alis, daughter of Pontigny. Because these masons and sculptors combined
Cistercian
tendencies with techniques of local construction, the Cistercian elements have been
difficult to isolate.
Approaching the question through a detailed investigation of a group of related churches,
this study
reveals subtle distinctions between Cistercian and non-Cistercian form. This study
demonstrates that
smaller churches have a great deal in common with larger churches. The correspondence
of the
architectural elements within the central group of churches could not have been made
without the
small churches. A wealth of information such as layouts, building techniques, and
profiles has been culled from the smaller parish churches. This evidence points to an
experienced and creative builder designing both smaller and larger churches in the Yonne
Valley.
Scholars have suggested that builders of rural churches in northern Burgundy
disseminated outmoded
styles. My research has revealed that the Yonne Valley has a substantial number of Early
Gothic
churches with elements consistent with current trends in Î le-de-France construction.
These
churches underscore the sophistication of Early Gothic construction south of Paris.
Communities of place are in need of a design praxis that can help them deal with the
rapid changes
they are facing, particularly rural communities that constitute the foci of urban-rural
migration. As such,
architects should face the challenge of transcending disciplinary boundaries in order to
provide
responsible, responsive and inclusive design, in a socially engaged architectural praxis.
Bourdieu's
concept of social capital emerges as an important asset to inform design praxis, but still
needs
refinement to explicate its connection to the physical realm. The objective of this study is
to enhance
Bourdieu's theory by developing a framework to inform an understanding of the process
by which
social capital is objectified in the built environment. The framework is developed in a
two-step process.
First, from an assessment of Bourdieu's theory, an exploratory framework is developed.
As part of this
framework, it is proposed that the concept of physical-social capital be added to
Bourdieu's objectified
forms of social capital, to account for the physical attributes that support or hinder social
interaction
and thus affect social capital. This framework is refined through fieldwork conducted in
Port Aransas, a
small costal town in Texas. It provides an account of four ways by which the built
environment
objectifies social capital: it symbolically and physically constrains social interaction and
engenders
shared identity and predictability. Finally, the relevance of this framework to design
praxis is
discussed. The physical social capital framework is considered especially useful for
design
professionals, equipping them with critical tools to create environments responsive to
society's
contemporary needs while building inclusive communities of place.
Energy Modeler is an energy software program designed to study the relative change of
energy uses
(heating, cooling, and lighting loads) in different architectural design schemes. This
research focuses
on developing a tool to improve energy efficiency of the built environment. The research
studied the
impact of different architectural design response for two distinct global climates:
temperate and tropical
climatic zones. This energy-based interfacing program is intended to help architects,
engineers,
educators, students, building designers, major consumers of architectural services, and
other
professionals whose work interfaces with that of architects, perceive, quickly visualize,
and compare
energy performance and savings of different design schemes. The buildings in which we
live or work
have a great impact on our natural environment. Energy savings and consumption
reductions in our
buildings probably are the best indications of solutions to help environmental
sustainability; by
reducing the depletion of the world's fossil fuel (oil, natural gas, coal etc.). Architects
when they set
about designing an environmentally responsive building for an owner or the public, often
lack the
energy-based information and design tools to tell them whether the building loads and
energy
consumption are very responsive to the modifications that they made. Buildings are
dynamic in nature
and changeable over time, with many design variables involved. Architects really need
energy-based
rules or tools to assist them in the design process. Energy efficient design for sustainable
solutions
requires attention throughout the design process and is very related to architectural
solutions. Early
involvement is the only guaranteed way of properly considering fundamental building
design issues
related to building site, form and exposure. The research presents the methodology and
process,
which leads to the discussion of the research findings. The innovative work is to make
these tools
applicable to the earliest stage of design, where more informed analysis of possible
alternatives could
yield the most benefit and the greatest cost savings both economic and environmental.
This is where
computer modeling and simulation can really lead to better and energy efficient
buildings. Both apply
to internal environment and human comfort, and environmental impact from
surroundings.
The problem of this study was to develop and validate a salient set of related attributes in
assessment
for design features of Indoor Games Hall (IGH). A total of 39 subjects and 26 subjects,
respectively,
were invited to interview sessions for the expert judges method and modal salient beliefs
method
generating attributes. A total of 60 IGH design features attributes were generated from
these two
methods. Twenty-nine IGH design features attributes passed the minimum frequency
requirements of
the 15% rule. The validation panel, comprised of four experts, approved these 29
attributes and, at the
same time, waived the 15% rule to include eight more attributes into the complete list of
salient IGH
design features which consisted of 37 attributes. A close-ended questionnaire, consisting
of three
parts with (1) demographic survey, (2) the relative importance of the 37 IGH
design
features, and (3) opinion on the performance of the 37 IGH design features, was
constructed for
a pilot study with 299 respondents and subsequently the main study with 675 patrons.
The statistical
results of this study indicated that this instrument, comprised of eight factors which made
up of 37
attributes, is valid (with eigenvalues ranging from 1.06 to 9.22 and accounting for 56.6%
total variance)
and reliable (coefficient reliability ranged from .61 to .89). This eight-factor model of the
IGH design
features was made up of 37 attributes including: (1) exercise related physical
environment,
(2) orientation and ancillary facilities, (3) facility environment, (4) changing and
shower facilities, (5) architectural design, (6) parking and spectator facilities,
(7) ceilings and walls, and (8) accessibility. In conclusion, this study constitutes a
valid
process for attribute development within the context of the conditions set forth in this
study.
This dissertation traces the life story of the Çemberlitas Hamam, Istanbul. The hamam's
genealogy considers the development of baths, from Ancient Greece and Rome over Late
Antiquity to
the Early Islamic Period in Arabia and Iran, to Medieval Anatolia and, finally, to
Ottoman Istanbul. The
following chapter outlines some of the hamams' multifarious meanings: religious, social,
political, and
medical. The economic significance of the Çemberlitas Hamam is examined in the
context of the bath's family network: Nurbanu Sultan's endowed mosque complex in
Ü skü dar. Together with its siblings, three other hamams in Istanbul, it had to
provide
income for this family. The circumstances of the hamam's birth in 1583/84 are the subject
of Chapter
Four. The chapter Making Money examines the business aspects of the hamam, such
as employees, guilds, regulations, and entrance fees. The eighteenth century was a period
of
renovations and repairs, as four hundred years of wear and tear, fires and earthquakes had
started to
take its toll; Chapter Five investigates these renovation activities. Between 1800 and
1923, the hamam
entered a new economic context, as it was administratively severed from its family
network.
Concurrently, it took on new values in an Ottoman Empire attempting to define itself as
European and
modern. While hamams were featured among the Ottoman pavilions at nineteenth-
century World
Fairs, the Çemberlitas Hamam suffered mutilation at the hands of the Commission for
Road Improvement. In the Early Republic, attitudes towards the Ottoman built heritage
were laden
with similarly ambiguous sentiments. However, in the second half of the twentieth
century the hamam
took on a new identity: that of a tourist attraction. Now the bath has become a space
contested/shared
by its employees and managers, by Turkish and foreign visitors. A discussion of the
hamam as a node
in a network of global flows underscores how this institution has exchanged its place in
the
endowment's network for the network of global tourism. In that sense, the Çemberlitas
Hamam has never been a strictly local institution, but has always extended beyond its
physical
location.
Although architects before the time of the French Enlightenment often made use of
historical forms in
their designs, this practice radically changed between the years 1750 and 1850. The
fragment itself
changed, as did the ways it was used. The transformation of the fragment followed three
stages: it
changed from the antique, to the elemental, to the historical fragment. Through the course
of this
transformation, design also changed, it came to be understood as composition. This
dissertation
describes the history of this transformation in consideration of writings by French author-
architects, as
well as their designs. It also shows how the new conception of the fragment gave birth to
the next
stage of architectural history: eclecticism. Mid eighteenth-century changes in European
architecture
were prompted by growing familiarity with recent archaeological work especially in
Italy, the country of
ancient ruins. In France, antique fragments were adopted initially as formal and spatial
motifs that enriched architectural design by means of picturesque effects, inspired by
paintings and
Piranesian etchings. Later, these fragments gradually became regular elements of
architectural composition. Charles Percier and Jean-Nicolas-Louis Durand, two disciples
of
Boullé e, took over his imagery and technique of composing with antique fragments,
but relied
less than he did on the building's picturesque and sensationalist aspects. Composition in
elementary
antique fragments underlay the neo-classical architectural education at both the Ecole des
Beaux-Arts
and the Ecole Polytechnique in the beginning of the nineteenth-century. In the 1830s, a
group of
pensionnaires argued for freer assembly of architectural elements that would allow
diachronic reading of historical fragments as opposed to synchronic antique-looking
motifs. Architects like Henri Labrouste, Lé on Vaudoyer, and Fé lix Duban
preferred
imitating the historical progress of architecture over Greco-Roman elements and
compositions.
Eclecticism taught them that mixture of antithetical things gave birth to something new
after a
transitory phase. While neo-classical architecture imitated the mature architectural
representation of a
distant past, eclectic architecture of the romantic-rationalists imitated the immature
expressions of the
architecture in transition. The buildings of the second group revealed a new problem of
representation
in architecture, a problem that had begun to emerge already in the architecture of the
eighteenth-
century: the problem of style, expressed most famously if pathetically in the early
nineteenth-century
as a question: in what style shall we build?
This study investigates the conception, design, and reception of major opera houses in the
United
States from the mid-nineteenth century to the Depression. Musicologists have thoroughly
documented
the American history of opera, celebrating it as a vigorous, often controversial enterprise
in the
country's social history. Yet the buildings in which opera's history has unfolded have
largely escaped
the scrutiny of architectural historians. This dissertation thus contributes to the history of
both
architecture and music, enriching our understanding of an urban institution that holds
considerable
cultural significance. The project approaches opera houses along three thematic lines -
their
reinforcement or rejection of social privilege, their expression of civic ambition, and their
mediation
between private and public interests. It emphasizes the influence of patronage, audience
strategy,
class relationships, and urban growth patterns on site choice and design. As an
architectural analysis,
this study discerns both general and exceptional characteristics of American opera
houses. As an
interpretation of social history, it illuminates the building type's participation in larger
cultural
developments of the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries. The dissertation examines
six projects,
interrelated thematically and linked by urban circumstances and operatic history. The
competing
Academies of Music in New York (1853-54) and Philadelphia (1855-57) introduce
opera's accessibility and subscription patronage as social and architectural issues. The
elite
stockholders of the Metropolitan Opera House (1881-84) insisted that their private boxes
dominate its design, neglecting general audience accommodations and civic image. The
Chicago
Auditorium (1886-90), opposed the Met in its egalitarian design and reformist politics,
responding to an imminent threat of class war and reformulating the building type with a
sophisticated,
mixed-use program. This formula reappeared in Chicago's Civic Opera Building (1928-
29),
which united opera and big business in a stunning, forty-five-story skyscraper. San
Francisco's more
conventional War Memorial Opera House (1931-32), the only project in this study to
receive
municipal funds, placed the building type within an idealized but flawed urban vision.
Thus the
dissertation surveys the American opera house from its mid-nineteenth-century origins
until the 1930s,
when new entertainment technologies and the Depression transformed the operatic
landscape.
Resources for urban development in Third World countries are usually very limited,
while population
demands are increasingly higher, resulting in informal urbanism. According to recent
projections,
nearly 75% of the growth of Lima over the past three decades has been due to the
expansion of
informal settlements; approximately 50% of the country's population lives in
shantytowns. This thesis
maintains that urban and architectural design can promote sustainable social, economic,
urban and
human development. The project is located in Villa el Salvador (VES) a planned
shantytown in
southern Lima and is part of a proposed network of infill development for the 144 vacant
urban spaces
in the district. Each space is considered as a core containing mid-density infill housing,
a public plaza, urban park space and an institutional/community building. A progressive
housing
scheme is proposed which provides an initial basic core that is designed to support future
expansion
through self-help construction. The challenge is to provide a higher density model for
self-help
construction that replaces the predominant scheme of the single house per lot.
This dissertation examines the political, social, and aesthetic purposes that building and
buildings
served in the early American republic by exploring post-revolutionary politics, society,
and architecture
in a single community: Boston from 1783-1803. Its main chronological narrative traces
the
process by which younger members of the Federalist elite, frustrated with post-war
developments that
prevented them from claiming political and social power, came to remake the town in an
English-
influenced style and why other stylistic influences (especially those from France) were
de-emphasized.
The argument is that younger Federalists used building and buildings to gain hegemonic
control of
post-revolutionary politics and society, quell the radicalism of the American Revolution,
and
communicate their elite status in a supposedly classless society by fundamentally altering
the physical
and built environment of the early republic town. Rather than a celebration of
revolutionary-era
republicanism, then, the building projects undertaken by young Federalists were actually
un-republican
attempts to create visible distinctions between classes, bring voters into dependent
relationships with
them, and re-establish an elite-led political and social order that the American Revolution
temporarily
interrupted. Thus, it explores the ways in which architecture and building were embraced,
eschewed,
and harnessed in response to and in an effort to shape politics and society. Fusing
political, social,
and economic with architectural and building history, this study combines documentary
and material
culture evidence to contribute to an ongoing effort to use material culture to advance
historical inquiry
and reveal previously under-explored territory. Consequently, sources include traditional
documentary
sources as well as the most important buildings erected or enlarged in Boston between
1787 and
1807, including: the Hollis Street Meeting House, the Massachusetts State House, the
houses of
Harrison Gray Otis, India Wharf, Holy Cross Cathedral, the Tontine Crescent, and
Faneuil Hall. While
offering a new interpretation of post-revolutionary building, this study also offers a
different view of
Charles Bulfinch, Boston's first native architect, as it casts him not as the main agent of
change to the
post-revolutionary Boston built environment, but more as a dependent cog in a larger
process that
remade Boston in the first decades of the republic.
American cities have been struggling with suburban sprawl and urban flight for the last
fifty years. With
rising costs, lengthening commutes, limited resources and shrinking open land, many
residents are
reconsidering life outside the city. If communities are to reevaluate their settlement
patterns and look
to new life in the urban center, to what extent can urban design and architecture re-weave
and revive
a once thriving district on the verge of collapse? Downtown Newport News has
witnessed an urban
flight, leaving the city abandoned and deteriorating. This thesis will propose to reconnect
midtown with
the Parkside community to provide public amenity, increased access, and future growth
potential,
serving as a prototype for development within Newport News and beyond. A variety of
housing options
will be explored, with the premise that instead of providing only parking for the shipyard,
the city
should provide housing options, close to work and other amenities that can result from a
dynamic
urban waterfront community.
Collaborative design is a complex cognitive and social activity that requires coordination
of both
processes and products between its participants. Information required for this
coordinative activity are
descriptions of the various tasks and products found within a design project, and of the
current state of
these entities. State descriptions can arise from technical analysis, perhaps employing
automated,
machine-based methods, or can arise from a social process of consensual, collaborative
assessment
that results in design team members applying informal linguistic descriptions to
processes. In the
event that no automated process exists for state determination, then members of the
design team
must work together and find a mutually agreeable assessment of state. With this
information designers
are better able to determine the progress and status of a design process, and to assess their
roles and
responsibilities within a design team. This research describes the design and
implementation of a
design support tool that enables distributed teams to collaboratively determine the state of
design
entities, such as tasks and products. The tool is role-based, and enables users to
communicate simple
looped state-transition models that they feel suitably describe the possible states and
transitions that a
design entity could experience. These state models can describe the degree of completion,
degree of
acceptance within a team, or progress with respect to a series of milestones. By attaching
entities to
simple state-transition loops, users make input based on simple questions about the state
of individual
entities, rather than complex ones arising from the interaction of entities. Complex
branching process
structures can be created by composing entities. The tool automatically handles state
assessment of
complex, linked compositions of entities, while users handle assessment of simple, non-
linked entities.
It provides users with information regarding design state and structure, and supports a
form of bottom-
up design coordination that requires no centralized policies or inputs, prior to
deployment.
This dissertation examines the art, architectural, and urban patronage of Camilla Peretti
(1519-1605), sister of Pope Sixtus V (r. 1585-1590). By investigating Peretti's
patronage at the Villa Montalto, her family's homestead on the Esquiline Hill, and at the
church of S.
Susanna on the Quirinal Hill, this case study seeks to contribute to the growing body of
scholarship on
women patrons in early modern Rome. Whereas the majority of that literature addresses
women's
patronage of art, this project focuses on Camilla Peretti's architectural patronage and her
contributions
to the urban development of the city. It also explores how Peretti participated in the
contemporary
Catholic reform movement through her patronage projects in Rome. Chapter One
provides an
overview of the dissertation. Chapter Two traces Camilla Peretti's biography and the
urban history of
Rome during the Renaissance. Chapter Three turns to Peretti's patronage at the Villa
Montalto,
recovering her agency in the evolution of the Villa from 1576 to 1588. This chapter
addresses art
historians' traditional tendency to associate early modern noble-family villas with the
male members of
Rome's noble families, arguing that the example of Camilla Peretti demonstrates that
women also
played significant roles in the development of the residences commonly understood as
markers of
those families' identities. Chapter Four turns to Peretti's involvement with the
Confraternity of S.
Bernardo, a group of reformed nuns called the Fogliante, and the church of S. Susanna.
This chapter
reveals that Camilla Peretti collaborated with her brother to bring the Confraternity of S.
Bernardo and
Folgiante to S. Susanna as part of their shared effort to foster transformation of the area
around S.
Susanna into a new neighborhood called the Borgo Felice di S. Bernardo. Chapter
Five examines the iconography of Peretti's chapel inside S. Susanna, which she dedicated
to St.
Lawrence and had decorated by Cesare Nebbia (1536-1614) and Giovanni Battista Pozzo
(1563-1591). Chapter Six provides an overview of the patronage projects Peretti pursued
outside of Rome in the last two decades of her life, including the church of S. Lucia,
which she built in
her hometown of Grottammare in the Marche.
Construction of the cathedral at Lincoln began during the tenure of Bishop Remigius in
1072. From the
ducal abbey-palace compound at Fé camp, Remigius participated in the Conquest of
England,
and became King William's first episcopal appointment. With Canterbury Cathedral,
Lincoln represents
the beginning of an era of construction which in the number and scale of its buildings has
few parallels
in European history. Despite the importance of the subject, no full monograph exists. I
offer a
description of archaeological evidence and a reconstruction, supported by measured
drawings and
other visual documentation. My primary subject is the church of the eleventh century,
though I include
also description of twelfth-century alterations. To assist an understanding of Lincoln
Cathedral, I
discuss city topography, and the symbiotic relationship of cathedral to castle. Further, I
sketch an
architectural context, including the church of Saint-É tienne in Caen, with
consideration also of
Lincoln's relationship to Cluny II and Bernay. Lincoln's western entrance structure merits
special
attention. I describe it in relation to the Carolingian westwerk, Charlemagne's palace
chapel at Aachen, and the notion of romanitas as transmitted through Carolingian
sources to the eleventh century. With reference to studies by Jean Bony, Robert Branner,
and Pierre
Heliot on the relationship of the English Romanesque to the emerging Gothic style in
France, I argue
that the Lincoln faç ade was a royal portal decades before the development of the -
portail
royal at Saint-Denis and Chartres. This leads to an investigation into the iconography of
medieval architecture. I begin with an examination of the methods of Richard
Krautheimer and Otto
von Simson. I describe next the Christian idea of reform, with reference to research of
Gerhart Ladner
and Giles Constable, as a culturally pervasive force. Regarding the symbolism of
architecture, the idea
allows insight, as it weaves together various significations, change and time, the obvious
as well as
the obscure references that a building might make. Thus architecture gave shape to the
idea of
reform.
The city of San Mateo is situated in the Peninsula Region of Northern California, in the
county bearing
the same name. Its downtown area, while being an old and important center for finance,
real estate,
professional services and medicine, is traditionally looked upon as a retail hub. The
unique ability of
downtown to serve a variety of functions - commercial, residential, transportation and
institutional - provides an opportunity to enhance downtown's role as the city center. This
thesis
proposes a new anchor building that will assist downtown in fulfilling this role. The new
institutional
building marks the eastern threshold for arrival in the district. Its location along El
Camino
Real - the county's main traffic corridor - will spark the creation of a new master plan that
will include public and cultural facilities that help define and enhance downtown's sense
of place. The
proposed San Mateo Institute of Culinary Arts is a mixed-use development composed of
institutional,
commercial, hospitality and residential uses. The college complex is comprised of a
professional
culinary school, a series of food service and retail facilities, a small inn, and an apartment
building
housing local professionals. The new complex would complement the surrounding
context, while
encouraging development that speaks of the imagery of a Downtown district.
Maxentius erected an impressive trio of monuments along Rome's Sacra Via the Basilica
Nova, the templum Romae, and the Rotunda Complex (so-called Temple of
Romulus) within his brief, six-year reign. Despite their prominent locale and obvious
architectural value, these three buildings remain poorly understood in their Maxentian
phase. In what
comprises the first extended appraisal of Maxentius' architecture and patronage, I present
new
restorations of these monuments with especial attention to their architectural design.
Further, the
concentrated architectural effort seen on the Maxentian Sacra Via focused in time and
place
and under the guidance of a single patron offers an ideal venue to explore questions of
urban
planning in early fourth-century Rome. This dissertation is organized into six chapters: an
introduction,
a chapter devoted to methodological issues, three building studies, and a final chapter
evaluating the
structures as a group. Chapter One serves as an introduction to Maxentius' architectural
canon and
the scholarly landscape of Maxentian studies. In Chapter Two, each class of evidence
used to date or
name the patron of a tetrarchal structure is analyzed to determine how narrow a date it
can offer,
whether it testifies as to patronage, and what factors might effect its reliability. Chapters
Three, Four
and Five focus upon the Basilica Nova, the Rotunda Complex, and the templum
Romae, respectively. Each case study addresses a core set of questions: how is the
structure
associated with Maxentius? What was its name at the beginning of the fourth century?
How should its
Maxentian physical form be reconstructed? What evidence is there for its original
function? What
design issues did Maxentius' architects confront and conquer? What was the lifespan of
the Maxentian
design? Chapter Six concentrates on understanding the three structures as a cohesive unit.
What
evidence is there for urban planning on the Velia? What stylistic affinities do the
buildings share? How
do the commissions serve Maxentius' political agenda? And lastly, what roles and
responsibilities
would Maxentius have fulfilled as an architectural patron?
Traditionally, squaring the circle has been about bringing the incommensurable work of
the gods within
the realm of the commensurate by using infinite cosmic principles to regulate the finite
world. The
American architect Claude Bragdon (1866-1946) squared the circle using his Theosophic
architectural theory that was based on a neo-Pythagorean emphasis on Number, which he
believed to
have contained the secret of the universe. America at the turn of the 20th century
was interested in Eastern spirituality at the beginning of an age of scientific relativity
when the world
and universe were being questioned due to new scientific discoveries based on higher-
dimensional
mathematical speculations that challenged relationships between humankind and the
cosmos.
Paralleling this scientific search was the Western conquest of the world on earth, which
brought back
speculations about the Near and Far East, including translations of their ancient scriptures
and
encyclopedias of their architecture. The fourth dimension was an imaginary mathematical
(re)creation
of great interest to Bragdon and common to scientific relativity and Eastern spirituality;
two cultural
constructs that altered the perception of time and space to affect the American
imagination and
architectural production. Within this context, Squaring the Circle investigates the
relationship of theory to practice by considering Bragdon's architecture as the material
manifestation of
his Theosophic architectural theory.
The benefits of homeownership are clear and undisputed. The accumulation of wealth or
what is
called a forced savings plan,is often the most favorable result of homeownership,
especially among low-income families that have no other asset building strategy. Since
owner's
payments on mortgage principals are retained as equity in a comparatively illiquid asset,
wealth is
accumulated to the extent that the constant-dollar value of the owner's equity exceeds any
decline in
the home's value. The single-family house is the only architectural type driven almost
entirely by the
commodity practices of a market economy; a condition which encourages standardization
and thus
stifles architectural innovation. Dire trends over the past forty years, however, demand
new
architectural solutions as homes have consistently decreased in quality, diversity and
affordability.
Current lending practices, land use strategies, and production methods have made
homeownership
unaffordable for households with two median in nearly all major US cities.
The dissertation is an ethnographic study of the conventions and practices of the actors of
the US
middle-class housing market concerning housing and neighborhood architectural change
and
management and its perceived relation to the protection of real estate investments. The
ethnography
takes as its starting point the widespread concern of the middle-class sector of American
society with
the preservation of residential property values and attempts to understand the
interaction between more traditional (sociocultural) middle-class landscape
conservatism; as reflected in a restrictive attitude towards neighborhood
change and the symbolic demands of large-scale housing markets with which
homeowners
engage for purposes of wealth accumulation and social mobility. The research explores
the ways in
which middle-class neighborhoods are managed, improved and controlled with the
purposes of
protecting and improving home values and explores the large-scale urban impacts of
these behaviors
and ideas. The research also includes a critique of this model of city management insofar
as it entails
housing discrimination, urban segregation and spatial exclusion for the urban poor. An
informal
comparison with Latin American urban growth patterns is made. The research takes place
in the City
of Houston, Texas and involves interviews and participant-observation fieldwork.
The central theme of this dissertation thesis is that many architectural works produced at
the end of
the eighteenth century in France, while programmatically distinct incorporate images
drawn from a
common set of ideas and images. One observes that during a long historical period,
philosophical,
religious and even secular ideas reproducing constant and repetitive imaginative
narratives; coalesce around certain central themes: the representation of an earthly
pilgrimage
that, after conquering a symbolic path of sins and difficulties, arrives at a space that
represents liberation; images of the garden of Eden, of the primitive ladder to the
heavens, and of the
spatial ambitus that forms the imagined illustration to the ancient text of the
Tabula Cebetis. To illustrate these concepts, two exemplary architectural models
executed by the French architect Auguste-Henry-Victor Grandjean de Montigny (Paris,
1776-Rio de
Janeiro, 1850) are utilized: an Elysé e or Cimitiè re,
selected for the Academy's 1799 Grand Prix competition and his house built in the Gá
vea
section of Rio de Janeiro, Brazil The initial section, describes the context and parameters
of the design
competitions at the É cole de Beaux Arts, in Paris, at the end of the eighteenth
century,
illustrating the similarities and differences in the approach to imagery of the projects
presented by
students. The conditions for the development and conception of a new civic theme in
French
cemeteries is examined, particularly as exemplified in the works of the architects Durand-
Thibault and
especially in the works of Etienne-Louis Boullé e in his seminal work for a Temple of
Nature.
The formal and symbolic strategy for a cemetery presented by Grandjean de Montigny is
analyzed,
with a description of how symbolic ideas and spatial narratives were appropriated and
adapted to form
a new symbolic formatting for this novel architectural program. Finally, this dissertation
analyzes how
these ideas and symbols contributed equally to the development of a personal project -
the
construction of Grandjean's residence in Brazil - describing how they were appropriated
and
adapted not only to a new gram of domestic habitation, but also to a new physical, social,
and
architectural environment that characterized Brazil in the mid nineteenth century
The institutional ethics of the professional architect arose as the consequence of specific
social groups
operating regressively in the market. Advertising bans within this ethics typify a general
difficulty with
payment for service, forming a dysfunctional symptom of market bound professionalism.
The particular
relations of identification behind such dysfunction determine such practices in terms of
advisory,
cautionary exchange, giving professionalism its peculiar expressions of disavowal and
the service ideal. This dissertation illustrates this thesis by examining the ethics of
professionalism
through a series of case studies. The dissertation takes the position, that the specific
aesthetic aspects
of well-defined groups enable one to consider phenomena typically cited but rarely
accounted for in
sociological analyses of professionalism, such as the general disavowal with payment
found within
advisory services as such. We question three broad assumptions within existing literature.
It is
typically presumed that professional ethics originated in Britain, that such practices
lingered within
modernity from a by-gone era (18th Century gentility), and that the sanctions of
professionalism actually set out to what they claimed without complication. The archives
of specific
professional associations sustain none of these presumptions, particularly in the case of
advertising
and the various bans upon it. For this reason, the dissertation produces several histories of
institutional ethics expressed in archival material to offer its own conclusions. Case
studies upon bans
against advertising in 19th Century medicine, the 19th Century
architectural obsession with competitions, and 20th Century architectural bans
against advertising, sustain a thesis that such bans mask the marked relations of
professionalism in a
rather odd way. Ethical sanctions tended to produce limited forms of the very objects
they rallied
against. Advertising bans, for example, sustained alternative strategies to achieve viable
substitutions
for advertising. Whilst in America, medicine and law overcame such self-imposed
debilitation through
close alignment with the state, without similar arrangements the business of architects
suffered
greatly. This realigns the unsubstantiated sociological presumptions as part of a problem
to be
addressed in future work, and ought to raise pragmatic architectural interest as well. We
provide
hitherto unexamined historical materials from which this can be done. Firstly, the work
compiles and
examines relevant ethical codes closely. Secondly, it compiles and presented a
substantially complete
chronology of AIA disciplinary cases for the first time. Code and discipline are therefore
examined
together. Finally, the dissertation produces a history of building product advertisements
and the place
of architects within them. This material therefore provides a resource to further consider
the ethics of
professional ethics.
The final issue of Assemblage marks a new form of discourse in architecture:
compilations of short
responses to general provocations about architecture from numerous writers active in the
field. Why
are polls of this nature being taken now? The provocations imply a fundamental
uncertainty, a
gnawing existential angst. This trend relates to a current fascination in the broader
architectural
discourse with self-organizing systems. Yet self-organizing discourse fails to resolve the
fundamental
issues concerning architecture. In fact, soliciting input and disseminating it in this
fashion, with no
attempt at synthesis, provides a false sense of accomplishment. This shifts focus away
from the
question generating crisis and may contribute to dissolution of the discipline of
architecture as we
know it through appropriation by an emerging body of thought on the broader role of
creativity and
aesthetics in culture. The question then becomes, who cares? Architectural autonomy and
critical
practice are at stake.
Planned communities are inevitably criticized for such failings as creating forced and
thus inherently
false modes of social interaction, rigid rules and regulations dictating not only the
structure, but the dull
and repetitive aesthetics, as well as the environmentally insensitive sprawl that is created
from
inefficient land use planning. Despite these criticisms, most planned communities excel
as models of
financial and even social success. The same strict system of rules and regulations set up
by
homeowners associations that create monotonous suburban landscapes are what help
maintain
consistently high property values. Cul-de-sac street designs and inward facing
architecture prohibit
community wide social interaction, but also provide enclave type atmospheres that
promote the sense
of identity that people associate with living in a planned community. Edges are the
conscious and
unconscious reminders of providing distinctions between property lines, public and
private areas,
where one discerns the difference between the man-made and natural. Typical
developments have a simple language of abutments to convey these edge conditions.
Dovetail is an
attempt to expand this language to exploit the possibilities of combining the elemental
factors
(landscape, the built form, and circulation) that make up these developments, to develop a
new
prototype of residential living.
This project proposes an urban design strategy for the North End of downtown
Sacramento, California;
the culmination of which is the design for a new intermodal transit facility. The intention
is to recapture
development into downtown by reclaiming the former Southern Pacific Railyard site, and
propose a
formal and programmatic development strategy allowing Sacramento to balance
downtown growth
through renewed connections into its North End. Conceptually this occurs at three scales:
City,
District, and Architectural, represented by the three scales of site. The entire 240 acre rail
yard
site will balance growth at the scale of downtown; the smaller 45 acre transit
district will balance growth between the central business district and a new activity
district in
the North End; and finally the transit facility will itself act as a bridge across the tracks
allowing for direct communication between the new and the old city fabrics
This dissertation is a social and cultural history of the 1933-34 Chicago World's Fair, also
known as A Century of Progress. Civic leaders staged the international exposition to
honor the city's
hundredth birthday. The fair promoted optimism during the Great Depression through its
colorful and
modern architecture and its educational and engaging exhibits. Its entertainment zone, the
Midway,
featured fan dancer Sally Rand. Fair organizers, including Charles G. Dawes, Rufus C.
Dawes, and
Lenox R. Lohr, drew on their military, corporate, and engineering backgrounds to create
a male-
dominated organizational model that staged a civil-military enterprise. This fair
reinvented the concept
of world's fairs by seeking private funding rather than government support and by
eliminating
competitive industrial exhibits in favor of exhibits that offered a narrative of scientific
discoveries and
their applications to everyday life. Various participants - fair organizers, expert advisers,
corporate executives, ethnic groups, socialites and club women, African Americans, and
working
women all sought to promote their own ideas of progress through control of space,
exhibits,
and activities in order to obtain respect and recognition. This study explores the efforts by
major
American corporations to stage cooperative exhibits and individual pavilions to promote
their products
and corporate images; the enthusiasm of the Italian immigrant community over halo
Balbo's air
squadron's demonstration; the conflict within the German immigrant community in
reaction to the
swastika on the Graf Zeppelin 's tail fins; the controversy over a separate woman's
building; the representation of African Americans; and the evolution of popular culture
and the debate
over public nudity.
The Aiken house in Charleston, South Carolina is one of the best-preserved nineteenth-
century
domestic dwellings in the city. It offers scholars unparalleled opportunities to interpret
multiple facets of
antebellum life. This thesis examines the material remains of William and Harriet Aikens'
entertaining
spaces, with the goal of creating an overall understanding of the Aikens and the role that
aesthetics
and constructed spaces played within their lives. My study picks up where other scholars
have left off,
by making use of extant material objects that were once used within the home, along with
surviving
Aiken correspondence, newspaper articles, and third-party accounts. Their interior
domestic spaces
served to assert the Aikens' social identity and established their home as a place for both
physical
comfort and aesthetic enjoyment. Just as significantly, they also helped to facilitate
networks of
familial, political and community relationships.
This dissertation is an account of a 27-month action research project that took place in an
adult/dementia day center (ADC), which began as a modest architectural problem and
ultimately
evolved into a venture in organizational transformation. The basis for the change is the
philosophical
concept of personhood in dementia and theory of person-centered care proposed by
Kitwood and Bredin, which was implemented in the ADC by means of Weisman's
systemic Model of
Place. The emergent project was guided by McNiff s generative model of the action
research process,
which also provided the basis for the project's process model. Where the purpose of the
project was to
facilitate change in the ADC through the development and adoption of a person-centered
approach to
care, the dual purpose of the dissertation was first, to measure the substantive effects of
the change to
person-centered care in the Skylight Room, and second, to describe the change process of
the
transition to person-centered care. There are three main contributions of the project: The
first is
substantive, relating to establishing a formative link between person-centered care and
the physical
setting. The second is concerned with practice, relating to the improved quality of care
that ensures
better days for the ADC's 50 program participants. The third is concerned with theory,
relating to the
development of the action research/place-based model of organizational change. These
contributions
were made possible through change activities in three broad areas that comprise the
place: people,
program and the physical setting. The full set of change activities of the project is
associated with
change at the level of place as assessed in terms of place experience. Findings of this
study are
reported in the four thematic areas of participant and staff behavior, relationships
between behavior
and environment, the change process associated with adopting the person-centered
approach to care,
and the generative action research process. An appendix of the document is comprised of
31 tactical
tools for evaluation, facilitating, information gathering, and training materials that
support the organizational transformation to a person-centered approach to care in an
adult/dementia
day center.
Public universities are restrained typically by their status as government owned land,
which limits the
options for private developments on campus lands. Four-year public colleges have further
limitations
stemming from research and technology transfer missions that differ significantly from
those of larger
and more comprehensive public universities. The four-year colleges usually lack the
engineering and
science/technology programs that attract investment in research and incubator facilities.
This thesis
examines these limitations through case study of land development options for the State
University of
New York, Purchase College campus. The focus of the thesis is appropriate real estate
development
for the generation of additional income from the Purchase College campus lands.
The research examines the effect of architectural and landscape spaces on physical,
mental-
emotional and spiritual well-being. Existing theory suggests that different types of spaces
are
meaningful to people through their perception of aspects of the spaces. Aspects of the
spaces include
culture, history, and nature. The central argument embraces, expands and proves, and will
also
challenge the ideas and concepts of Christopher Alexander and Keith Critchlow. They
challenge the
modernist notion that nature exists to be dominated by technology and technological
expression
believing instead that the bi-partite relationship between structure and nature, or culture
and
architecture, contribute to and/or determine the meaning of space including nature,
symbolism, and
geometry and cultural patterns of their use. Critchlow suggests that further statistical
research
including inherent cultural norms would allow the determination of the precise
relationship between
culture, nature and space. This is what the dissertation undertakes. Worship spaces were
selected in
which to study participants' perceptions since they were designed to connect people with
their own
spirituality. The spaces differed in religious type, history, and design. The participants
were of different
age groups and genders. A questionnaire was used to gather information about their
backgrounds,
attitudes to nature, and rating of their own physical and mental-emotional health. The
questions
pertained to their own perception of their own physical, mental-emotional, and spiritual
state. Their
reactions were measured before, during, and after having been in the respective worship
spaces. The
variables from the data were tested to determine what aspects of the experience affected
their well-
being. It was anticipated that the participants would have an increased sense of well-
being as a result
of the design of the space. However, not only aspects of space were tested. Other
variables such as
culture, history, age, gender, attitudes to nature, and building type were tested. It was
predicted that
people would have an increased sense of well-being with exposure to aspects of spaces
designed to
reflect a sense of spirituality. It was anticipated the results would determine what aspects
of space
universally contributed to that sense. The findings indicated that culture, history, attitudes
towards
nature, and traditional as well as non-religious buildings have an effect on well-being and
spirituality,
while modern buildings have physical as opposed to spiritual impact.
Beginning in 1922, under the auspices of the Pahlavi dynasty of Iran, the tombs of
selected historical
figures were systematically destroyed to make way for modern mausoleums erected as
metaphors for
an Aryan nation in its process of modern revival. Initiated during the reign of Reza
Shah who ruled the country with an iron fist between 1921 and 1941, most of the projects
were
implemented under his son, Mohammad Reza Shah, between 1941 and the Iranian
Revolution of
1979. Since the monuments were ideologically inscribed commemorations of the leading
modernists
and reformists of the 1920s, their impact permeated the definition and function of high
culture in Iran's
20th-century sociopolitical history. The dissertation offers a critical analysis of the
political underpinnings, pedagogical aims, racial schemas, and aesthetic ends of
propaganda
architecture as they were conceived and constructed under the aegis of the Society for
National
Heritage. An in-depth study of the institutional history of the SNH, which included the
construction of
numerous mausoleums particularly those belonging to Ferdawsi, Hafez, Ibn Sina, Omar
Khayyam, and Arthur Pope, the supervision of over sixty preservation projects, and the
creation of an
archeological museum as well as a national library, the dissertation demonstrates that in
the
20th century, the project of Iran's cultural heritage was not just about
a series of public monuments, well-choreographed museums, (in)accurate indexes of
historical
landmarks, or art exhibitions and congresses. Modern Iran's relationship to its cultural
heritage was
equated to Iran's equal and rightful place in the network of modern nations; its safest and
fastest
corridor to a progressive, and at times utopian, modernity; and its essential ideological
justification for
the political, and often despotic, reforms aimed at territorial integrity and national
homogeneity. Iran's
cultural heritage, it is argued, was modern Iran's political raison d'é tre .
The studies conducted so far shows that the Ubaid material culture spread to each comer
of
Mesopotamia and beyond by the second half of the fifth millennium BC. More
importantly, the
societies of these times were in the process of progressive social, economic, and political
changes the
outcome of which was the first state in the Late Uruk. Egalitarian values were shifting
and the
societies, either individually or inter-communally, were modified toward increasingly
unequal socio-
economical and socio-political relationships. It appears that the Ubaid chiefdoms existed,
but the
components of these chiefdoms are still not well understood due to lack of investigation.
So far, Stein
(1994) suggested a feasible explanation for South Mesopotamia by bringing the idea of
staple
finance economy to the fore. However, the other regions bearing Ubaid components are
difficult to integrate into this scheme, not because the material cultures of these areas can
not fit into
his model, but because the existing research is too limited to consider using his model. In
this study, I
investigate the exceptionally well-preserved architecture of the Ubaid site Degirmentepe
in
East Anatolia, which presents the opportunity to delve into the nature of Ubaid social
organization in
the Anatolian highlands. Founded on the architectural study, a functional analysis of the
material
culture is undertaken to shed light on the ways in which the community was organized. In
addition, this
analysis assists in considering the identity of the inhabitants as well as the possible
reasons that the
community spread to Anatolia. Analyses at the end of this study suggest a model for this
expansion: a
process of hybridization for the inhabitants of Degirmentepe. Both the newcomers, who
are the
inhabitants of the site, and the local Anatolian communities interacted closely and
exchanged values
either consciously or subconsciously. I propose that the end product of the process was
the
emergence of an identical Late Chalcolitic cultural sphere in the coming centuries, which
was not
Mesopotamian but adopted some of the Mesopotamian values strongly. I conclude that
the case of
Degirmentepe indicates a society that did not place emphasis on status, but probably
belonged to a chiefdom with at least one tier hierarchy.
The dissertation research was initially based on the question of the role of garden and
landscape in
German modern architecture of the early twentieth-century. The results of this
investigation have
conclusively proven that although the subject of land and garden in connection with
modernism has
been under-emphasized, especially in non-German historical narratives, these were
central concerns
of the period. One garden architect emerges as the most significant of the period,
Leberecht Migge
(1881-1935). Migge was a close colleague and collaborator of many important modern
architects including Hermann Muthesius, Ernst May, Bruno Taut, and Martin Wagner.
Although he was
a talented garden designer, his greatest significance comes from his ability to synthesize
practical and
theoretical developments from a variety of fields, including architecture, garden design,
urban design,
social reform, agricultural reform, and ecological gardening. He was a central figure in
four great
movements: garden and park reform, urban planning, the Siedlungen (housing
settlements), and
organic architecture and planning. For the dissertation, his extensive body of work
including books and
articles as well as theoretical and built projects has been carefully analyzed not only
within the context
of his biography, but also within overall developments of the period. Perhaps his single
most
significant contribution to architectural theory was his own redefinition of the primitive
hut, a figure that
he probably took from Le Corbusier. Migge argued that the original dwelling had been
purposely
constructed as a movable or temporary structure in order to facilitate relocation in search
of food or
new ground. Thus dwelling in its most fundamental form not only provided basic shelter,
it was also an
expression of dwelling as biological act, and thus symbolic of the essential integration of
human life
with the organic systems of the earth. Although the technology of the period was often
not
sophisticated enough to effectively realize his ideas, many of his conceptual paradigms
are of such a
fundamental nature that they remain relevant to contemporary discussion.
This dissertation investigates the practice of founding new cities in the ancient Near East
as a socio-
cultural phenomenon. Among Upper Syro-Mesopotamian polities of the Early Iron Age
(EIA, ca.
1200-850 BC), notably the regional states of the Syro-Hittite world and Assyria, the idea
of
establishing new urban settlements was a cross-culturally shared landscape strategy. In
their
commemorative monuments, EIA elites developed an eloquent rhetoric that prioritized
the cultivation
of landscapes and construction of cities. The phenomenon is, therefore, understood as a
cross-cultural
historical problem and explored on an interregional scale. Archaeological and epigraphic
evidence
suggests that these building projects were socially significant undertakings that
transformed the urban
sphere as well as their rural hinterlands. Through the analysis of material evidence from
several case
studies, new foundations are interpreted on three spatio-temporal scales: long-term
processes of
landscape change and settlement history, production of urban space through large-scale
building
activities, and the development of symbolically charged architectural technologies. The
dissertation
incorporates contemporary critical approaches to landscape history, urbanization, social
practices,
architectural space and material culture, and attempts to develop a discourse on how
social memories
are constructed through space-producing activities. In terms of long-term settlement
history, new
foundations were not confined to elite-initiated urban centers, but rather marked a
hallmark of
settlement trends across Upper Mesopotamia in the EIA, because they were attested in
various scales
including villages, farmsteads, frontier fortresses and regional centers. Foundations were
festive
events where performative spectacles of commemoration took place and where the
society's
relationship with history was redefined. The construction projects involved the
narrativization of urban
spaces through the making of a constellation of commemorative monuments. This was
partly
accomplished through the technique of raising stone orthostats with narrative relief
programs in public
contexts, a technique that became an interregional practice among EIA cities. As a
technological style
and architectonic aesthetics in the urban landscapes, orthostat programs acted as material
manifestations of elite ideology, cultural representation and spatial practice. The three
scales of
analysis contribute to the interpretation of new urban foundations as a material as well as
a
representational practice of spatial production and signification.
This thesis seeks to offer strategies for the densification of various American cities
developing its
hypothesis through the use of biomimicry and the analysis of indigenous ecosystems.
Solutions will be
devised and tested based on methodologies of negotiation between man-made and natural
systems
and infrastructures. Metropolises to be studied will include New Orleans, Denver,
Portland, New York
and Phoenix. These cities were selected based on their locations within specific
ecosystems
(Wetlands, Prairie/Tundra, Evergreen, Broadleaf, Desert respectively), their large
populations,
and expansive suburbs. Coherent research material on relevant issues will be presented
(land use,
population, pollution, transportation, etc.) and compared among the cities. Following, a
comprehensive
investigation of indigenous plants for each of these regions will be carried out, whereby
strategies and
hypothesis will be developed for interventions in each city/ecosystem variation. Physical
planning
strategies can be gleaned from these varying micro and macro ecosystems that have
already existed,
grown and adapted long before our cities were founded. Current localized systems of
each city will be
studied and alterations proposed to take advantage of unique indigenous conditions while
allowing for
farmland and natural area preservation, inclusion, and support of and within the system.
(Abstract
shortened by UMI.)
This study, under the direction of Sheila Bonde, explores the history of the cathedral of
Saint-
É tienne and the church of Saint-Germain. By looking at the social contexts in which
the
cathedral and abbey were built, I consider how these monuments functioned as
expressions of identity
for the communities who inhabited them. I contend that the buildings functioned as
manifestations of
the individual identity of the bishop of Auxerre, as well as the communal identities of the
cathedral
chapter and monastic community of Saint-Germain. As such, the cathedral and the abbey
played
prominent roles in the rituals that took place in Auxerre. The goal of this study is to
reveal the dynamic
role medieval architecture played in shaping people's perceptions of their environment.
The first part
focuses on the development of the identity of the bishop, cathedral chapter and monastic
community
in terms of how these identities are manifested in the buildings. In chapters one through
three, I look at
the vitae that were written about the local saints, and I show that such legends
contributed to the development of the sites on which the cathedral and abbey are located.
In chapters
four through six, I explore how the buildings shaped people's social relationships during
ritual
performance. I analyze the procession of Palm Sunday, and I show that the performance
of this liturgy
in Auxerre in 1537 was imbued with a local significance at a time when episcopal
authority was being
challenged. I also examine the local celebration of the feast days of saint Germain. All
three
groups - the bishop, chapter, and monastic community - linked themselves to Germain,
but each appropriated different aspects of his legend that addressed the social and
political needs of
each community. The final case study considers the liturgy of the installation of the
bishop. I explain
how the abbey and the cathedral were used in this ritual to solidify the authority of the
bishop over the
count of Auxerre and community of Saint-Germain.
In Singapore, public spaces within the city take on multiple identities because these
spaces do not
conform to a coherent identity, nor with commonly accepted (western) notions of public
space, but are
contingent with everyday practices at global and local scales, the intersection of these
being at the
scale of the city. The concept of public space adopted in this research is one that is
constructed not only as a product of political, social, cultural
and urban agencies through historical processes, but also as the locus of individual and
collective
experience. Many of the theories and discourses on public space originate from the
western
hemisphere, while sites like Singapore have developed on entirely different trajectories
and exist in
different phases of urban development. As such, it is necessary to develop a methodology
for this
research that does not assume an a priori model of public space, but opens up the
potential for constructing a model within the Singapore context. Within a framework of
constructing public space, this study brings together phenomena such as the
relationship of the state and its citizens, elements of Singapore society, transient entities
and identities
in public space, changing spatial practices and related aspects of urban development. The
study
would discuss how spatial practices, through historical processes of growth and urban
change and
within the routines of everyday life, ultimately embody the transformative potentials of
public space in
Singapore. The research constructs a Singapore model of public space, and examines
the viability of such an interpretive model. While not citing such a model as an ideal, its
usefulness lies
in showing how historical processes and the actions of human bodies in physical space
work together
to produce viable public space; and why such a model is important for understanding
public space in a
non-western context. Changes on a global scale have prompted some to look closely at
Singapore as
a sort of prototypic global city-state, so that while limitations of specificities apply, the
construction of
such a model of public space will have wide ranging relevance in other globalizing cities.
For over 2,500 miles, the Mississippi passes through distinct regions, each with unique
climatic,
cultural, geologic, and ecological traits. This thesis proposes a trail of pavilions along the
full length of
the Mississippi to encourage exploration of the river's diverse settings and cultures. A
concept of
regional and universal design will govern the form of each pavilion, the degree to which
the pavilions
resemble one another, and their environmental sustainability. The Mississippi River plays
an important
role in American notions of Manifest Destiny. Its landscape and river towns are
representative of
American, rather than Eurocentric, typologies. However, as populations continue to
migrate towards
Sun Belt and Western cities and suburbs, and as commerce and shipping on the river face
increasing
competition from other modes, these towns face the prospect of becoming irrelevant. This
network of
pavilions proposes one way to reconnect these towns to the river and each other.
The new Washington D.C. Convention Center has proven to be a catalyst for
revitalization and
improvement in Downtown D.C. The existing older Convention Center site is impeding
further
development along the New York Avenue corridor. This thesis proposes the construction
of a dynamic
mixed-use community providing varied retail options and increased housing
opportunities at all income
levels. A prominent new downtown landmark will also be created a new Martin Luther
King
Memorial Library to replace the existing library, an outdated structure located two blocks
south of the
site. This thesis also explores the symbiotic relationship between object buildings and
spaces the relationship between building and place. The mixing of uses is investigated at
multiple scales, working from neighborhood scale to the building scale. The idea of
procession
between objects and spaces is also explored linking the object building the new
convention center to the object space, the National Mall, via a dynamic and intuitive path.
The new
MLK Library will educate and entertain District residents and visitors at all hours
creating a
place of public interaction and exhibition - in addition, the increased concentration of
housing
will aid in the realization of the Downtown we envision.
Wool has long been used by nomadic Mongolian herds-people as a cladding for their
traditional
dwellings and as a material for crafting everyday objects. A moldable, lightweight
material into which
other materials and forms can easily be embedded, wool felt has a distinct aesthetic and
an inviting
tactile duality. The Felt PET project challenges urban dwellers to see that
material/structural
innovations and strategic spatial effects can be produced from wool felt. The claddings I
propose are
designed around common activities and events. They intentionally shift between
addressing the body
and the architectural interior spaces the body inhabits. Though handcrafted and
idiosyncratic, felting
wool can produce claddings whose function and program vary across a continuous
surface or
landscape. By capitalizing on the enormous potential of wool for producing soft, flexible,
portable,
innovative, and playful interior environments, I see Felt PET as a viable and critical
choice for a
contemporary cultural artifact. (Abstract shortened by UMI.)
On February 19, 1942, President Franklin D. Roosevelt signed Presidential Executive
Order 9066 that
constituted the legal authorization for the Japanese American Internment of World War
II. By May
1942, over 113,000 Japanese and Japanese Americans were housed in fifteen assembly
centers near urban centers, and by October 1942, most had been moved to ten
relocation or internment camps in isolated locations in the Western United States and
Arkansas. Dislocations and Relocations: The Built Environments of Japanese American
Internment, is framed around two different types of knowledge produced about the built
environments of these internment camps of World War II: (1) An historical analysis of
the built
environments (all man-made structures) of the internment camps using methods specific
to
architectural history, and (2) the representation of the internees' experiences moving
through
the internment process using multiple voices or narratives. In exploring the built
environments of this
internment, I am interested in personal journeys - how we negotiate, create, and use
architectural and urban spaces. How are these spaces structured for us and by us? How is
architectural and urban space related to ethnic and racial violence through exclusion,
containment,
ownership, citizenship, and jurisdiction? To address these questions, I discuss the
epistemological and
methodological issues important to this interdisciplinary study in the first chapter. In the
second
chapter, I examine the use of spatial jurisdictions used to forcibly move Japanese and
Japanese
Americans into internment camps. The third chapter, I describe the design and
construction of the new
cities of Japanese American internment that the U.S. government built in 1942. In the
fourth chapter, I
examine the internees' creation of built environments to address the inadequacies of those
cities
during their incarceration. In general, the canon of great architects and beautiful objects
in
architectural and urban planning history has relegated the study of racial minority
communities and
punitive environments to the margins of these fields. As an inter-disciplinary study
utilizing internment
scholarship generated out of Asian American studies and critical theory, this
dissertation's contribution
is to demonstrate clear linkages between race, ethnicity, and the practice of architecture
and urban
planning in America.
This study established a place-making strategy to examine the regional identity and
formulate
interactions between the global and the regional in the discourse of architecture. This
place-making
strategy also limits and establishes a methodology to achieve regional identity in a world
of
globalization. Topography in my study was regarded as an agent to redefine regional
architecture and
cities under the pressures of globalization. At one level, the study of topography provides
a re-
examination of the concept of place in contemporary cultures and a re-reading of the
relationship
between globalization and regional culture. On a more concrete level, the roles of
topography in siting
selection, formation, and future development of a Chinese village were explored in order
to re-
construct identity to Chinese villages that are experiencing transformation under the
pressures of
globalization. Topography is not simply the contours of a given place, but a dynamic 3-
dimensional
structure with ever-shifting layers embedded within. It is a matrix with embedded human
memory and
experience and an accumulation of diverse forces, events, and actors. It is globalized as
well as
localized. This position encourages us to view topography as a potential to create place.
Moreover,
topography is not a framed picture. Through its four operations - reciprocity, mobility,
thickening, and materiality - topography has constructed a mechanism for pursuing the
collective social relations and generating the social conditions of its making. Topography
has played
an important role in the construction of Chinese villages. Yuliang, a village in the
Huizhou area of China, was selected as an exemplary instance for my study of the impact
of
topography on construction and rehabilitation. Based on the actions of landing,
experiencing, and
mapping the village, topography was found to relate to the village in the following ways:
Topography
as boundary, Reciprocity between topography and spatial fabric, Water constructs the
village, Spatial
fabric as a labyrinth, Empty center and flourishing edge, Multi-programmatic public
spaces and
Wetting events. Recovering topography, therefore, becomes the priority in the process of
transforming
the village today. Design guidelines for rehabilitation of the village (Build regional link,
Recover
operations of farmland, scenes and waterfront, and Manage the spatial fabric) not only
deal with
aesthetic and architectural principles, but they also attempt to build a new context and
direction for the
built environment as a mediator between architecture and the environment and for the
way that we
develop the village in the age of globalization.
This thesis examines public space and public transit design for users who are blind or
visually
impaired. Two plazas with adjacent public transit are compared and contrasted in terms
of their
accessibility to the blind. These sites, located in Portland, Oregon - a city renowned for
its
superior public transit and pedestrian-friendly streets are Pioneer Courthouse Square and
Urban Center Plaza. They are a pre- and post-American Disabilities Act (ADA) sites,
respectively, and
the absence or presence of accessibility features are reviewed as they relate to their
overall
successfulness and ease of use. Using Lynch's concept of legibility as a framework for
analysis, three main design elements are examined and reviewed: treatment of the ground
plane,
changes in grade and accessibility to public transit. The relationships between legibility,
good
design and the importance of greater inclusiveness are explored.
The extensive practice of regionalist architecture produced in France during the 1920s
and 1930s
challenges stories that have portrayed modern architecture as the purview of the avant-
garde.
Following the wrenching upheaval of World War I, France faced the urgent challenge to
reconstruct
not only a signification portion of its architectural fabric, but also its very identity as a
nation.
Contemporary publications attest that these two tasks were integrally connected in the
public mind.
Though long overlooked by scholars, the role of regionalist architecture was not
incidental but, rather,
fundamental to this enterprise. As architects sought to respond to the architectural and
political
challenges of reconstruction, some argued for the return to a pre-war and ostensibly
traditional France
while others sought a new, more modern nation. By the close of the 1920s these views
confronted one
another on an increasingly politicized stage: a series of vociferous debates between
regionalist and
avant-garde architects over whether architecture should be traditional and French, or
modern and
international. These debates culminated in the Regional Center, a project at the 1937
Paris Exposition
that showcased pavilions designed to represent each region of France. They also shaped
the course,
and discourse, of architecture in interwar France. This study explores the interaction
between the
regionalist and avant-garde movements because their exchange draws out issues that have
thus far
been obscured. While existing scholarship has tended to treat the two movements
separately, this
work shows that they engaged intensively with one another and, in many respects,
defined themselves
by one another. Re-examining the modern movement through the lens of regionalist
architecture
allows for a more full-bodied story of the architecture of interwar France. In addition,
regionalist
architecture's connection to the broader regionalist movement, which rose to the fore
during France's
Third Republic (1870-1940), explains why the architecture touched such deep chords in
the
French psyche. The story of the rivalry between regionalist and avant-garde architecture
illustrates
how architecture functioned as a powerful metaphor for France's struggle to define itself
in the
troubled interwar years.
At the turn of the twentieth century, when America was emerging as a world economic
power and
cultural center, Fredrick Law Olmsted and Calvert Vaux looked at the darkest, most
impoverished
ghettos of New York City and imagined them transformed by small parks where the rich
and
poor, the cultivated the well-bred and the sturdy and self-made shall be attracted together
and
encouraged to assimilate.1 Their belief that landscape architecture could
affect human behavior influenced social reform theories. Although the Small Parks
Movement lies at
the intersection of some of the most important ideas and events of the twentieth century,
New York
City's small parks lacked focused scholarly research and analysis. This dissertation
uncovers and
explains the complex relationships between social, political and architectural theories that
influenced
the Small Parks Movements and shaped subsequent urban theory. The Small Parks
Movement
gained momentum in the middle of the nineteenth century. Reformers, faced with the
failure of
tenement reform, turned to green space, light and air as remedies for the perceived
squalor of
immigrant neighborhoods. The Small Parks Act (1887) marked a critical step toward the
fulfillment of
Olmsted's dream for what he called lungs for the metropolis; the Act allocated $1
million annually to the formation of small parks in immigrant neighborhoods. This
unprecedented
gesture was the result of zealous activism on the part of Jacob Riis, Jane Addams, Joseph
Lee and
other social advocates who believed that changing the built environment would address
urban
problems ranging from ill-health to immorality. The political impetus was as strong as the
social.
Because parks and gardens symbolize a city's wealth and power, politicians also rallied
for more
parks. This dissertation draws on the substantial body of unpublished materials available
in the
archives, museums and libraries of New York City to assemble and analyze the story of
the Small
Parks Movement. It traces the origins of this reformist project and describes its ideals,
establishes the
roles of the designers including Calvert Vaux, Samuel Parsons Jr., and Carrè re and
Hastings.
1Frederick Law Olmsted, quoted in Roy Rozensweig and Elizabeth Blackmar,
The Park and the People, A History of Central Park
The primary communication method between the construction site and the architectural
information
had mainly been the highly symbolic two-dimensional manually drafted drawings which
were
interpreted by architects and the construction personnel for the purpose of constructing
the building.
When computers and affordable Computer Aided Drafting (CAD) software were
introduced to the
Architecture, Engineering, and Construction practice the same drawing legacy continued.
CAD
technology has gone through many stages of development since the 1950's. The focus
shifted from
digitally presenting lines and arcs geometry toward representing the components of the
building
themselves. This effort resulted in the emergence of Building Information Modeling
(BIM) in which
building components are represented as a digital database that holds information about
the geometry
of the building components as well as all the data relevant to these components.
However, current
BIM tools are geared toward producing a two-dimensional representation of the building
in the form of
printed drawings. This research proposes the use of the BIM technology, the web, the
new computing
devices such as handheld and tablet computers and the new data structure technologies
such as
Extensible Markup Language (XML), to integrate the information into a new delivery
process. The
objective is to develop a system that communicates information from the digital model to
the
construction site via the web, and eliminate the need for physical drawings. The focus of
the research
is the technologies needed to achieve a seamless digital relationship between the
architectural office
and the construction site and the goal is to develop an appropriate data transfer system
that is both
cost effective and easy to use by all types of users. Using Visual Basic for Applications
(VBA) as a
programming language, the demonstration prototype converts the BIM-based data of the
building
components into an XML files format that can be queried as needed. The resulting
information is
displayed in regular web browsers with the means of current web server technologies,
such as,
Common Gateway Interface (CGI) and PERL programming language. Users of this
prototype are able
to browse the building elements from the BIM CAD model.
Leopold Eidlitz (1823-1908) was born in Prague and trained in Vienna as a land
manager, a
position in which he would have worked for the Austrian government as a building
inspector or
designer of small, rural structures. He came to the United States seeking work as an
architect in 1843.
Arriving alone, he quickly settled into American society, and within three years moved
from a job with
Richard Upjohn, the English-born designer of Trinity Church, Wall Street, into his own
practice. He
subsequently married into an old New England family and began a career in which he
worked with the
most prominent members of the New York City and State political and architectural
communities
Although Eidlitz's architectural ideas were progressive, they were not unique for their
time. He held
that a building's massing should emerge from its plan, that materials should be used in a
rational
manner, and that ornament should be used to enhance structure, materials, and function.
For these
reasons, some have considered him an organicist or proto-functionalist. However, his
philosophical
and architectural concerns were more complex. Eidlitz approved of the emerging
convergence of
engineering and architecture, but he also believed in the socially redemptive role for art
advanced by
German Idealist philosophers. He considered architecture to be an art and was certain that
science
would assure its progress by eliminating the arbitrariness associated with indefinable and
unsupportable notions of taste. In this way, art would be reconciled with technology
and assure its progress. Emulation of or rupture with the past would not be necessary for
architecture
because beautiful forms would be valued for the knowledge they imparted rather than the
precedent
they conveyed.
Franco Albini, a little-theorised architect, is usually included unproblematically in the
mainstream of
modernist architecture. This thesis examines scarcely noticed elements in his work,
endeavouring to
show how they deviate from, but are also integral with, modernist principles. Albini's
work is examined
in relation to his precursor Edoardo Persico and his contemporary Alberto Sartoris.
Emphasis is
placed on Albini's prewar works. The theme of lightness is developed for the period from
Futurism to
the 1950s, following motifs of transparency, ascension, displacement, floating, and
suspension.
Albini's genealogies are traced through themes of lightness in earlier buildings; the
impact of flight on
construction and vision; in Abstraction, Metaphysical art, and Magic Realism - each
drawn out
from and typified by readings of a particular work. The metaphor of suspension is
employed as a
heuristic device to elaborate configurations as yet little considered. Whereas Sartoris'
hovering
axonometric images were caught between a rationalism of functionalism but also of
ratio (a transcendent surpassing of material and earth), suspension in Persico and
Albini was a freedom within, rather than from, materiality. Suspension is
as much a withholding as it is freedom and release. Both architects explored suspension
literally but also, embracing paradox and irony, metaphorically. Marginalised and
suspended
politically, they were confined to the ephemera of exhibition and installation design.
Their work,
consciously or unconsciously, became an image of their condition. Temporal suspension,
anticipation,
surprise, suspense, and the un-actualised connoting potentiality materialised as
frames, grids, white surfaces, and figures drawn from aeronautics. Empty space, just as
real as solid
bodies, became a medium of the irreducibility of potentiality to actuality. Though holding
to the
principles of functionalism, Albini's unreal levity extended to paradox as suspension of
logic, irony as suspension of self, and grace as suspension of the weight of necessity in
play and the
oneiric. Not considered major architects, Persico and Albini, nevertheless, provide
through their play
with suspension and potentiality rich material for a re-examination of current accounts of
modernist
grids, white walls, and immateriality.
Today the 17th- and early 18th-century palaces and temples of Mewar (in present-day
Rajasthan,
India) are visited by hundreds of tourists each year, yet ironically no serious study has
been done on
the meaning of these structures or the contemporaneous paintings and copiously
illustrated
manuscripts produced by the Sisodia Rajput dynasty who ruled this region. In 1615, the
Sisodia
dynasty of Mewar was forced to recognize the sovereignty of the expanding Mughal
empire, and a
profusion of arts patronage followed shortly thereafter. It is my contention that many of
the works of art
produced during this period were consciously intended (1) to create and disseminate a
particular collective memory and feeling of nostalgia for the pre-Mughal Sisodia past,
which would
serve to bolster the image of the Sisodia rulers in the eyes of their constituency, the
Mughal empire,
and other Rajput houses who had long been flourishing under Mughal rule, and (2) to
assert
that the Sisodias were the rightful, legitimate rulers of Mewar. This was achieved visually
by linking the
Sisodias to the celebrated, pre-Mughal 15th-century Sisodia ruler Rana Kumbha and the
previously
invincible Sisodia capital of Chittor; by associating the Sisodias with India's ancient past;
by
emphasizing the Sisodias' self-proclaimed divine ancestry in painting and architecture,
and by rivaling
contemporary Mughal art patronage. Previous art-historical scholarship on Mewar art and
architecture
of this period has largely focused on the degree to which Sisodia art assimilated and/or
adopted
Mughal visual aesthetics. While I, too, have taken visual and stylistic similarities into
consideration, I
treat this as only one factor among many when exploring the ways in which Sisodia
painting and
architecture represented and expressed the dynasty's position within the political sphere.
Drawing on
the works of literary theorists, social scientists, and anthropologists, I take an
interdisciplinary
approach that considers not only visual material, but also contemporary imperially
sponsored poetic
works, literary manuscripts, and inscriptions on monuments and paintings; thus, I have
endeavored to
fully utilize all available sources, in an attempt to more fully understand Sisodia royal art
patronage of
the period.
This study examines both the role of art in the creation of public space, and the difference
in user
behavior when exposed to three types of sculpture. Public art has been acclaimed for its
ability to
create vibrant public spaces. However, little empirical research has studied the impact of
public art on
the creation of spaces, or the differences between types of art on user behavior. This
quasi-
experiment was performed on an underutilized space between two major buildings on the
Mississippi
State University campus. The behavior observation data was collected in the fall term,
with changes
introduced weekly. Baseline observations were followed by the addition of benches,
abstract
sculpture, non-objective sculpture, and representational sculpture in subsequent weeks.
Results
indicate site use was greatest during week two of the study when only benches were
present. Use
decreased in both frequency and duration upon introduction of sculpture. However,
viewing of the site
increased with sculpture. The abstract sculpture generated the greatest interaction
followed by the
representational and the non-objective pieces.
Healing the circulatory wound is not a project embedded in architectures contemporary
preoccupation
with romantic relationships between highway and building through circulatory fluxes,
speeds, and
flows. Rather, this thesis is about developing a more socially responsible urban
relationship between
the highway and its immediate context by understanding the latent potentials to be found
in the lost
spaces under, along, and above the circulatory network of our cities. This new urban
relationship is
one of healing rather than treatment. It is a process of organizing the future metropolis
and its
physical, social, economic, and political environment in order to create civic amenities at
points of
existing trauma.
Traditionally, practices of domestic sanctification in Thailand (i.e. rituals of
housebuilding and domestic
remedies) employed the house as a device to prevent ill fortune, to promote health and
prosperity, and
to repair breaches in the system of defence. Modernised Thais associate these
traditional practices with an outlook, which is superstitious and irreconcilable with that of
urban
modernity. Nevertheless, Thais are struggling to overcome their fear and these practices
now
reappear in urban apartments and houses in Bangkok. The thesis aims to document and
interpret this
reappearance of the traditional practices of domestic sanctification in contemporary Thai
domestic
architecture. Lacking understanding of the hybrid between the older practices of
housebuilding and the
newer construction techniques and arrangements has induced problems among architects
and interior
designers practising in Thailand. The thesis bases its analysis on the philosophical
background of
dwelling that our home satisfies us with a sense of protection (Heidegger, 1951). Yet, the
thesis
contrasts it with the idea of the uncanny (Freud, 1919) addressing the ambivalence of
home. The
thesis adopts a method of qualitative research using unstructured interviews and house-
visits to
elucidate how Thais cope with their fear. The findings show that: in contemporary Thai
society where
fear has become a dominant part of daily life, most people find themselves unable to
express their fear
in public, home becomes the hidden dimension where fear manifests not only in the
organisation of
space but also the experience of dwelling. The argument proposes that the modernised
Thais are
reusing and reinventing some of the techniques of the traditional practices as a solution
for their
anxiety, while at the same time, the excessiveness of the practices has turned the familiar
space of
home into a profoundly ambivalent sphere.
Following World War II, many architects became fascinated by computers, by
mathematical analysis,
and by the idea of grounding design in logic. This dissertation examines the influence of
such interests
on architectural thinking in the 1960s and early 1970s. It focuses on influential research
at the
University of Cambridge that grew out of the university's wartime work in computing. I
argue that a
new understanding of architecture what I term the systems
aesthetic emerged from Cambridge during this period. Whether enacted in the
formalism of Peter Eisenman or the methodology of Lionel March, the systems aesthetic
is thoroughly
syntactic, anti-semantic, and iconoclastic. Ideally, for the systems aesthetic, there are no
architectural
figures, objects, meanings only relationships and forms. Both as an electronic tool and as
a
conceptual model computing exerted a profound effect on architectural theory and forms
in the 1960s.
I show how the computer contributed to the collapse of functionalism and to the
development of a new
approach to architectural design that was based on the sequential use of transformational
operations
such as duplication, rotation, scaling, and skewing. Taken up by the architectural avant-
garde in the
1970s and 1980s, this approach is widespread in architecture today. The dissertation has
three main
sections. Chapter 1, The Scientific Sixties, lays out the context of postwar English
architecture, its fraught relationship to science, the professional anxieties produced by the
war, and
the growth of the Cambridge architecture school under Leslie Martin. Chapter 2, Lone
Scholars, examines the influence of the new scientific inclination at Cambridge on the
early
work of Peter Eisenman and Christopher Alexander. Chapter 3, Systems Laboratories,
gives a history of the Centre for Land Use and Built Form Study at Cambridge, its
research, and the
work of its director, Lionel March. In a conclusion I consider the implications of the
systems aesthetic
as a general trend and its connection to later developments such as the topological
architecture of recent years.
An ecological approach to land-use planning is essential to maintain the long-term
sustainability of
ecosystem benefits, services, and resources. Concern about environmental quality and the
long-term
livability of urban areas is now a driving force in urban planning and design. The
interrelated issues of
growth management, smart growth, sustainable development, and new urbanism are
topics in the
most vibrant discussions at all levels of planning and landscape architecture. Within this
context, this
study starts from the interest in the ecological planning and management in urban areas,
especially
related to the issue of local development regulation and guidelines. Landscape regulations
have come
into existence recently in communities across the nation and these regulations vary from
one region to
another and from one community to another. The aims of this study were to investigate
the
relationship between ecological landscape structure and local development regulations
over time.
Comparison analysis was conducted between two areas that had similar pre-development
ecological
conditions but were developed under vastly different regulatory environments. The
Woodlands
(regulated to protect ecological condition) and the North Houston area (which followed
traditional
subdivision regulations) were examined at three different developmental time periods:
predevelopment, early development (after 10 years), and matured development (after 30
years). Aerial
photos of each site from the three time periods were classified into forested and non-
forested classes
and the landscape structure was quantified with a number of landscape metrics related to
fragmentation - an indicator of habitat degradation. Two factors, the ecological approach
to
landscape planning and the adoption of more restrictive landscape regulations and
guidelines, are
discussed on the premise that they exert influence in developing and maintaining the
long-term
sustainability of ecosystems. In conclusion, this study provides the quantified landscape
configuration
and composition of the effects of development regulations on landscape structure. The
ecologically
planned community shows a less fragmented forest pattern and more restrictive
development
guidelines result in more ecologically structured environments. Understanding how
elements of local
development regulations affect ecological landscape patterns is important for landscape
architects,
planners, and administrators because it can lead to better strategies for planning and
designing
sustainable communities.
In current practice to design buildings requirements are recorded in a building program,
which is used
as the starting point of the design. Later in the design process, however, changes are often
made
based on the previous design solution. Without any decisions to change the scope, this
can lead to a
design solution that may not meet the original requirements. In addition, design is an
iterative process
and the design solutions often cause evolution in the requirements. However, the
requirements
documentation is usually not updated accordingly because a method to link requirements
and design
solutions does currently not exist. My research is based on the observation that an active
link between
the client requirements and design tools can increase the use of requirements
documentation
throughout the process and facilitate updates of the requirements. The key limitation is
the lack of a
theory to link the requirements to the design systems. I addressed this problem by
formalizing a
requirements model specification which can be linked to building-product-model-based
design models.
The specification is based on an extensive and inclusive analysis of client requirements.
The
specification covers 300 requirements in 14 main and 35 sub-categories. These
requirements are
organized into 7 main-level and 30 sub-level requirements objects. The requirements
model
specification is based on three main concepts: (1) division of a project's data set into
requirements, design, production, and maintenance models, (2) requirements related to
the
different levels of details in building product models, and (3) direct and indirect
requirements.
Although the detailed requirements relate mainly to the architectural design, the main
concepts of the
specification are not domain-specific and apply to a general interface between objects in
different
models. The main practical implications of my research are that it enables
implementation of
requirements management applications linked to building product models, and that the
use of such
applications can improve requirements management in the building process. I also
propose some
improvements in the current specifications for the IFC (Industry Foundation Classes) a
standard format for the representation of building product models. The research also
creates a basis
for many future research topics to expand the requirements model specification and its
use.
Since the late nineteenth-century architects and historians have made comparisons
between clothing
and architecture considering modern clothing as a metaphor for modern architecture. The
argument of
this study is similar in the sense that drapery has been considered as a metaphor for the
billowing
surfaces of contemporary architecture. It argues that in the current practice of architecture
there is a
shift from tailored architecture towards draped architecture where its exterior surface
appears like a
drapery loosely laid over buildings. Looking at paintings and sculptures by a variety of
artists and
sculptors this study explores the crossovers and intersections between the representation
of drapery
in art and in architecture. It examines the notion of drapery emphasizing: (1) its
theatrical and
festive character; (2) its simultaneous attempt to create ambiguity and curiosity; and
(3) its relationship to the concepts like autonomy, opacity, and permanency; and (4)
finally
how it becomes an important means of displaying and celebrating technological
virtuosity. Each
chapter ends with a critical assessment of a recent building by Frank O. Gehry who could
be seen as
the best representative of draped architecture in order to demonstrate the different
instances of its
paradoxical representations. The Richard B. Fisher Center for the Performing Arts at
Bard College in
Annandale-on-Hudson, New York, the Experience Music Project in Seattle, and the Jay
Pritzker
Pavilion in Millenium Park in Chicago, all coincide in their theatrical, ambiguous, and
virtuosic qualities.
The motif of drapery considered both literally and in its metaphorical dimensions opens
topical
questions that are pertinent to the current architectural practice. Given the materiality and
weight of the
building, rendering of a drapery is not an easy task. Nonetheless, as this study
revealed, it becomes a vehicle for displaying technological virtuosity, theatricality, and
mystery.
The objective of the study was to gain new insight into archival building documentation
in the United
States since 1933 focusing on Historic American Buildings Survey (HABS) as a case
study. It sought
to help explain how individuals with different levels of involvement with the HABS
program, and
throughout its entire history, understood the development, current operational context,
and future
direction of HABS. Seven general philosophical and practical issues were explored: (1)
how
HABS documentation standards were understood and applied, (2) the relative values
of the
process and products of documentation, (3) the understanding and application of the
objective
and subjective natures of the documentation process, (4) whether the mission of the
program
had changed with changes in the operation of the program since its inception, (5) the
role of
technology in the process of HABS documentation and how it shapes the end products,
(6) defining broader historical epochs with the goal of adding to existing
understandings of the
history of the program, and (7) the causes and effects of HABS drawing style changes
over
time.
The aim of this research is to design an executable meta-language that supports system
architects'
modeling process by automating certain model construction, manipulation and simulation
tasks. This
language specifically addresses the needs in systematically communicating architects'
intent with a
wide range of stakeholders and to organize knowledge from various domains. Our
investigation into
existing architecting approaches and technologies has pointed out the need to develop a
simple and
intuitive, yet formal language that expresses multiple layers of abstractions, provides
reflexive
knowledge about the models, mechanizes data exchange and manipulation, while allow
integration
with legacy infrastructures. A small set of linguistic primitives, stateful objects and
processes that
transform them, were identified as both required and sufficient building blocks of the
meta-language,
specified as an Object-Process Network (OPN). To demonstrate the applicability of OPN,
a software
environment has been developed and applied to define meta-models of large-scale
complex system
architectures such as space transportation systems. OPN provides three supporting
aspects of
architectural modeling. As a declarative language, OPN provides a diagrammatic formal
language to
help architects specify the space of architectural options. As an imperative language,
OPN automates
the process of creating architectural option instances and computes associated
performance metrics
for those instances. As a simulation language, OPN uses a function-algebraic model to
subsume and
compose discrete, continuous, and probabilistic events within one unified execution
engine. To
demonstrate its practical value in large-scale engineering systems, the research applied
OPN to two
space exploration programs and one aircraft design problem. In our experiments, OPN
was able to
significantly change the modeling and architectural reasoning process by automating a
number of
manual model construction, manipulation, and simulation tasks
Leon Battista Alberti explicated his whole architectural theory adhering to the framework
of a basic
theoretical model in which regio was the first in the series of six universal
constituencies of every architectural endeavor whether practical or interpretative. The
next
constituency was similar, yet narrower in scalearea. Both categories extended
beyond [com]partitio the immediate scope of a project. Alberti was the first to
postulate wider architectural context as an architectural sine qua non, thus formulating
an architectural canon that has persisted to this day. He therefore instituted the concepts
of both
modern landscape and modern region which was not only his original but a
fundamental contribution to the art of building, planning, landscape and regional
studies. Curiously, the issues surrounding his views on region constitute a lacuna in the
existing
scholarship on Alberti and his time. Although the importance of location and the use of
the word
regio were not new categories, neither his contemporary nor classical sources,
including Vitruvius, postulated region, area and architecture similarly. Alberti's insistence
on
region in architectural thinking encouraged necessary distancing from the immediacy
of the work and enabled its contexualization with larger scale projects, city plans, and
landscape
designs, even regional planning on a wide, typically Renaissance level, never known
before. He also
introduced the cultural region as a set of particular ethno- and anthropo- values available
for
participation in the architectural enterprise. This is how Alberti truly elevated architecture
to higher
levels of human concerns. His regio best fits our concept of larger
context and situating. Nevertheless, the architectural region was not
clear cut and Alberti treated it in a variety of ways, often blending the traditional and the
new. This is a study of Alberti's regio and his contribution to the fields of landscape,
regional architecture and regional discourse, for which he laid the modern foundation. I
have explored Alberti's region in two distinct ways: following the meanings of his own,
explicit use of
regio and through his more elaborate treatment of region in connection with
architecture. The latter includes not only his theoretical approach to regio, but also the
regio embodied in his projects, as well as that implicit in his own, self-conscious
identity. This revolves around his understanding of the Italian, Latin [Roman] and
Etruscan. I decided
to treat his use of the notion of patria as a special region separately.
In this era of experience economy,urban areas face increasing pressure to distinguish
themselves in a world dominated by globalization. At the same time these same
metropolitan areas
struggle to cope with the imbalance of urban and natural systems that have resulted in the
degradation of natural resources and an increase in pollution. The metropolitan area of
Houston
covers 8,778 square miles, an area slightly smaller than the state of Massachusetts.
Within the same
area, eight different ecosystems converge in one of the most ecologically diverse
landscapes in North
America. The rises in pollution and destructive flooding within Houston are some of the
many
indicators of the imbalances within the urban ecology. A new interrelationship between
both
organizational systems must be addressed. Eco-metropolis is the touristic investigation of
strategies
using both urban and natural systems of organization to create a unique territory of
cohesive balance
within the urban ecology of Houston.
Tower typewriter and trademark. These three items stand for three design fields -
architecture,
product design, and graphic design - in which American corporations invested heavily
after
World War II. To explore this phenomenon, which reached its aesthetic and economic
peak between
1956 and 1964, this dissertation studies four corporations- CBS, Connecticut General,
Deere
& Company, and IBM - that hired constellations of designers to remake their image at
multiple scales. Gordon Bunshaft, Henry Dreyfuss, Florence Knoll, Eliot Noyes and Eero
Saarinen
were nodes in a relatively closed network that dominated the design of academic, cultural
and
corporate institutions. Linking these case studies is not only a cast of characters, but a
series of
preoccupations. The theme of the first chapter, on Connecticut General, is utopia. It
replays the
planning process of CG as a realization of the Taylorist aesthetic fetishized by interwar
architects: an
architecture based on the route of the insurance policies assembled, desk by desk, across
the
building. The exurban utopia continues at Deere & Company, but with a harder edge.
Rather than
the Easter-egg hues of CG, Deere's Saarinen-designed headquarters translates the
company's
identity into a masculine, woodsy, and monochromatic corporate villa, both as thoroughly
modern and as down to earth as Deere chairman William A. Hewitt intended.
In the close quarters of Manhattan, identity became competitive, and the CBS Building
reflects the
jostling that occurred along the avenues. Critic Lewis Mumford wrote of Lever House, in
its
very avoidance of vulgar forms of publicity, it has become one of the most valuable
pieces of
advertising a big commercial enterprise could conceive. Saarinen studied such rivals, and
developed a skyscraper statement for CBS that, in its strictness, one-upped even Mies van
der Rohe.
While the first three chapters focus on single headquarters, IBM built 150 structures
across the globe
during the postwar period. Their search for modernity became a model of design
organization, headed
by Noyes, the first curator of corporate character. There remains a lesson in the way
the best of these projects transformed business necessity into philanthropic enterprise.
Good design
became good business and good will.
In a privatized city, open land is wasted land. Houston suffers from a lack of public open
space. What
it does have is a glut of wasted space. I propose to restore Houston's blighted, abandoned,
and
underutilized sites to productive, public use as cultural parks. Bayous, railroads,
pipelines, and electric
lines string/stitch everything together. Brownfields and other abandoned industrial sites,
along with
parks, are points/mats along these lines. This is the network; the parks stitch and bulge,
like a snake
that swallowed an egg.
Over the last few years, Shanghai has been facing challenging urban problems resulting
from rapid
economic growth. Its traditional urban fabric is being destroyed hastily to make way for
the galloping
new constructions. To protect this city's priceless urban heritage from being engulfed by
scaleless
development is an emergency measure we must take now. This thesis will explore the
validity of the
insertion of a new mixed-used commercial, cultural and residential complex into a 6.5-
acre traditional
city block in a very heterogeneous urban space of Shanghai. The purpose is to provide an
aesthetically dynamic yet practical solution to fill the wide scale gap between
contemporary high-rise
buildings and the historic blocks, to set an example of revitalization and rehabilitation
that inspiringly
employs the spirit of old traditional neighborhoods to highlight the city's historical past,
and finally, to
redefine the place of history in a new urban environment.
PHARM_STAD proposes a comprehensive planning strategy for the Somkhele
community in KwaZulu
Natal, South Africa as it grapples with volatile patterns of migration, HIV/AIDS
infection, and
economics. Synchronically and diachronically, PHARM_STAD harnesses the responsive
and
generative mechanisms of field cultures as a means of choreographing agricultural
production,
healthcare services and soccer schedules. These three forms of land occupation enable the
site to
evolve into a productive pharmaceutical farm and community stadium.
The border crossing bridges that connect Ciudad Juá rez, Chihuahua to El Paso,
Texas are
among the most dynamic public spaces in the city. While people wait to cross, they work
and play, buy
and sell, watch and perform. The bridge is one instance where la linea becomes thick
enough and where crossing becomes slow enough to reveal the border's true nature as an
ephemeral
and expansive transition zone. This thesis documents several architectural and urban
elements that
exist on the border - fences, bridges, maquiladoras, colonias - with an interest in better
understanding the transition zone. It then focuses on a historically disputed territory in
Ciudad
Juá rez and El Paso as a laboratory for the redeployment of these elements, exploring
ways of
capitalizing on the urban possibilities in between.
This dissertation is an examination of the concept of personalization and its place within
the recently
developed theory of New Urbanism. Personalization began as a sociological concept that
slowly
began to be of interest to architecture and design professionals in an effort to make the
built
environment more receptive to the desires of the ultimate inhabitants. New Urbanism is a
relatively
new theory of urban design which began to be developed and published in the 1990's. Its
chief
construct is essentially a manual of urban design and development aimed at remedying
the
deleterious effects of unbridled suburban development. Beginning with a thorough
description of the
concept of personalization in all its varied aspects, this study then examines the aspects of
New
Urbanism that pertain to the ability to personalize the built environment. The dissertation
compares
New Urbanist restrictions to personalization with those of late Twentieth Century
housing
developments in an effort to determine whether New Urbanism is more restrictive than
those restrictive
developments that New Urbanism purports to supercede and what are the reasons for, and
ramifications of, those restrictions. The process of this examination is a comparative
consideration of
the CC & R's (covenants, codes and restrictions) imposed upon both New Urbanist and
Non-New
Urbanist developments by their developers. In this manner, a direct comparison of those
aspects of
the developments that pertain to personalization shows that New Urbanist developments
are neither
more restrictive nor less restrictive than other, non-New Urbanist developments.
This dissertation examines the phenomenon of monumental expression of local devotion
to the cult of
St. Benedict in medieval Rome between the late tenth and early fourteenth century.
Church dedication
and figurative imagery are the most inescapably public forms of expression of the
veneration of a
saint. The monuments of this study were selected not because they allowed the tracing of
stylistic
filiations from a mother monument, but because of their relation to a single and
singular cult figure. Traditionally, the churches and images associated with St. Benedict
are assumed
to have been constructed by monastic patrons for a monastic audience. These sites in
Rome prove to
have been parish structures and monumental images to have been directed especially to
local, non-
monastic audiences. Study of S. Benedetto in Piscinula preserving the cella of St.
Benedict demonstrates how seventeenth-century historical narratives first situated
these churches within a monastic purview. Examination of its fabric sheds light on the
character of
parish architecture in Rome, including use of spolia. The study of liturgical sources traces
the
development of local celebration of Benedict's cult and highlights the role of church
dedication in this
process. Study of the form and context of the figurative imagery found in the churches of
Sta. Maria
Antiqua, S. Crisogono, Sta. Maria in Pallara, and S. Ermete suggests that images of
Benedict
celebrate the Roman moment in his vita, a commemoration of his
embrace of religious life while a student in Rome. Analysis of S. Benedetto in Thermis in
the Roman
complex of the abbey of Farfa, S. Benedetto in Clausura, and S. Benedetto de
Arenula - medieval parish churches dedicated to Benedict that are no longer
extant - establishes these churches as manifestations of the urban expansion experienced
in
Rome in the eleventh and twelfth centuries. Finally, comparative consideration of the
presentation of
Benedict in Pietro Cavallini's Last Judgment in Sta. Cecilia in Trastevere and in the
cycle from S. Agnese fuori le mura suggests a shift in the saint's persona from local
intercessor to
universal abbot, a shift that nevertheless perpetuates a veneration grounded in the city's
local
hagiographic tradition.
The dissertation analyzes the role of Die Schlafwandler in architectural discourse of
turn-of-the-twentieth-century Europe and the importance of architecture in the
construction of the
modernist experimental novel. The theoretical framework of this analysis of literary
spatial production
is based on Henri Lefebvre's model in The Production of Space and expands upon his
notion of experience with theories of everyday use and issues of power developed by
Michel de
Certeau and Michel Foucault respectively. The dissertation shows how Broch's novels
comment on
the social forces of spatial production and form a representation of architecture during the
period of the
trilogy's action (1888-1918) and the period when Broch writes the trilogy (1929-33). My
dissertation first focuses on the roles and themes associated with architecture within Die
Schlafwandler. Theoretical discussions of architecture, characters' everyday experience of
architecture, relationships between memory, identity, and constructed space: themes such
as these
are investigated and compared to similar themes in architectural history and theory. A
reading of the
trilogy focused on its architectural representations reveals that the dual role of
architecture as both a
visual and spatial experience is in crisis. Through its contribution to and inclusion of
architectural
discourse, Die Schlafwandler also recognizes the ability of architecture to reveal new
characteristics of modernity's crisis. The narrator and his dual role as author and character
exposes
the contemporary state of architecture as mere representation. Further, the novels do not
merely
address and depict architecture and spatial production within their pages but are also
constructed as
spatial forms. The analysis of the two levels of Die Schlafwandler both its
content and form; must also be interpreted from the perspective of the reader. Forcing the
reader to become a producer converts a representation of crisis in aesthetic modernism
and the
evidence of its effects on society and the modern individual from a passive reading
experience into an
active one. This new approach to Broch's Schlafwandler uncovers a trilogy that tests
the boundaries of architectural and literary modernism, but also illuminates the
advantages of an
analysis of the architectural structures in and of literary forms.
Eighteenth-century tourists traveled far to experience the spectacle of Stowe, home to one
of the
greatest political families in England and an estate shaped by the most renowned
architects and
landscape designers of the period. Yet after the bankruptcy of the second duke of
Buckingham in the
middle of the nineteenth century Stowe became instead an emblem of aristocratic
ostentation and a
harbinger of political and economic change. However, in a decades-long campaign to
promote Stowe
as an icon of English history and culture, modern devotees of the English country house
have
successfully asserted that Stowe merits fame for its aesthetic beauty, artistic achievement,
and
political importance. Independently at first, then in reaction to its pop-cultural
significance, scholarly
historians have not taken Stowe seriously except as evidence of the English aristocracy's
penchant for
ostentation, exploitation, and dissoluteness. The fame that Stowe enjoys is central to its
meaning and
perpetuated by the complexity of that meaning. Its fame originated in the many ironies
that constituted,
in the words of Alexander Pope, the genius of the place. After all, Pope condemned in
gardens the very qualities that Stowe would become known for: hollow magnificence and
pretension.
The many garden guides published for tourists in the eighteenth century were written by
Samuel
Richardson, who never visited Stowe. Earl Temple, the head of a powerful political
faction in
Parliament, never led the king's government, though family members George Grenville
and William
Pitt did, in the face of Temple's disapproval. Even the Stowe Collection, by far the largest
collection of
English historical manuscripts at the Huntington Library, says next to nothing about the
estate by
which the papers are identified. This dissertation, then, identifies and articulates the rich
ironies that
have made Stowe the quintessential English country house. Although Stowe's fame is a
shadow, it is
no less real, no less historical, and much more significant than the house, the garden, and
those who
built them.
The dissertation analyzes major architectural debates in Hungary and East Germany from
the 1950s
to year 2000. It treats architectural discourse as a lens into the changing relationship
between the
state and the architectural profession, which led to the periodic redefinition of the public
role of the
architect as well as the substantive focus of architecture. It traces how architecture in the
1950s
served primarily as a tool of political representation, in the 1960s as a weapon of social
reform, while
in the 1980s it became a cultural medium through which these societies tried to regain
their distinctive
national identities and historical traditions, and in the 1990s it evolved into an important
cultural
strategy of urban development. In mapping these shifts in the social meaning of
architecture the
dissertation tries to identify the linkages between professional debates and broader
societal
discourses about social modernization, collective memory and globalization. The analysis
also
underscores that these professional discourses have to be interpreted in a larger
international context,
as the key architectural debates revolved around intellectual paradigms that were not
specific to these
two countries but exemplified widely diffused international architectural trends. The
dissertation thus
examines four key episodes that shed light on the local reception of the most influential
architectural
paradigms of the post-Second World War period: socialist realism, architectural
modernism,
postmodernism and contemporary discussions about the characteristic architecture of
global cities. It
surveys debates that followed East German architects' study trip to Moscow aimed at
importing the
program of socialist realism, the heated discussions about modernist mass housing
construction
programs in 1960s Hungary, the so-called Tulip Debate that revived a deep-rooted
controversy about the status of national identity in Hungarian architecture, and finally, it
looks at the
rebuilding of reunited Berlin after the fall of the Wall. Pairs of these case studies
thematize,
respectively, the notion of tradition and modernity in architecture. The dissertation argues
that
changing understandings of these two concepts have in fact remained at the center of
defining the
intellectual agenda of architecture, the cultural identity of the architectural profession and
its
relationship to broader society.
Microbial growth is a major cause of Indoor Air Quality (IAQ) problems. The
implications of mold
growth range from unacceptable musty smells and defacement of interior finishes, to
structural
damage and adverse health effects, not to mention lengthy litigation processes. Mold is
likely to occur
when a favorable combination of humidity, temperature, and substrate nutrient are
maintained long
enough. As many modern buildings use products that increase the likelihood of molds
(e.g., paper and
wood based products), reported cases have increased in recent years. Despite decades of
intensive
research efforts to prevent mold, modern buildings continue to suffer from mold
infestation. The main
reason is that current prescriptive regulations focus on the control of relative humidity
only. However,
recent research has shown that mold occurrences are influenced by a multitude of
parameters with
complex physical interactions. The set of relevant building parameters includes physical
properties of
building components, aspects of building usage, certain materials, occupant behavior,
cleaning
regime, HVAC system components and their operation, and other. Mold occurs mostly as
the
unexpected result of an unforeseen combination of the uncertain building parameters.
Current
deterministic mold assessment studies fail to give conclusive results. These simulations
are based on
idealizations of the building and its use, and therefore unable to capture the effect of
the random, situational, and sometimes idiosyncratic nature of building use and
operation. The
presented research takes a radically different approach, based on the assessment of the
uncertainties
of all parameters and their propagation through a mixed set of simulations using a Monte
Carlo
technique. This approach generates a mold risk distribution that reveals the probability of
mold
occurrence in selected trouble spots in a building. The approach has been tested on three
building
cases located in Miami and Atlanta. In all cases the new approach was able to show the
circumstances under which the mold risk could increase substantially, leading to a set of
clear
specifications for remediation and, in for new designs, to A/E procurement methods that
will
significantly reduce any mold risk.
One of the most prolific architects in the city, Alfred Muller practiced in Galveston from
1886 until 1896.
Although many of his works are documented, it is inevitable that many others are not.
Muller's
established works were examined for stylistic characteristics, locations, and personal
affiliations with
the owners. Common features were studied and recorded for buildings attributed to
Muller, whether
extant, altered, or demolished. Possible Muller buildings were reviewed with particular
attention to the
same characteristic features. When appropriate, location and personal affiliations were
taken into
consideration. Thirty-eight entities of established and plausible structures were
catalogued in a set of
data sheets that include photographs whenever possible. The result is a description of the
Muller style,
comparisons with contemporary architects such as Nicholas Clayton, documentation of
Muller's body
of work, likely candidates for future examination, and a compilation of information on
his career during
his decade in Galveston.
The view of surface parking lots as simple surfaces has led to a stagnation of
articulation and a collective acceptance of banality in parking lot design. The aggregation
of these
simple surfaces is beginning to have a negative effect upon the micro-ecology and
infrastructural layout of the city and those systems with the potential to mitigate this
effect are being
supplanted by the singular nature of the surface. This thesis proposes a design schematic
for the
surface parking lot population that will promote a more symbiotic integration between the
surface
parking lot and other environmental systems within the city. Through a better
understanding of the
networked relations of these systems, we may be able to recode surface parking lots
within the city as
strategic design interventions, designed in response to and with the ability to react
dynamically to
specific changes in local and global environmental conditions.* *This dissertation is a
compound
document (contains both a paper copy and a CD as part of the dissertation).
The subject of Like and like is the everyday, in particular ordinary designed objects that
we all come in contact with. For pragmatic reasons, they make an easier target. We all
see them. They
have a universal quality to them. At first I wanted to pick an object that we design for. I
also picked a
designed object that has so many characteristics and provokes so much change.
Transportation,
moving through space, is one of the fundamental principles of architecture. During the
19th and 20th
century this mobility has been one of the most important catalysts for change. The first
objects I
choose to compare were transport vehicles. This grew out into a large comparison of
other elements in
the city such as housing, office buildings, parking garages, etc. The project Like and
like is about the similarities and differences in the world around us. The point of my
thesis
investigation is looking at the similarities and revealing their differences. For me, the
most interesting
manifestation of this exchange between similar and different is in the designed object and
designed
environment. This is important because the differences relate to identity; my task is to
point this
identity out. Identity is brought out through the use of the designed object. Using
photography as my
method, I started to compare like things. In photographing them I produced a new way
of seeing: seeing as an act of stilling like things and therefore I could examine them.
Through documenting moments in our cities I could compare like against like
In early modern England, architecture was not a visual art. Architects and architectural
historians still
speak about the process of reading architecture, which encompasses both the way the
building is visually perceived and what it expresses to the viewer. Reading,in this
formulation, functions as a metaphor or analogy; one could not read a building by reading
a text, and
these processes require very different sorts of literacy. In early modern England,
however, the
relationship between reading a book and reading a building is often not one of metaphor
or analogy;
buildings can be read as texts and through texts, and what they express is not necessarily
dependent
upon visual experience. Modern scholars frequently replace the term visual arts with
the more inclusive categories of visual culture or visual discourse. I
argue that in the case of early modern English architecture, it is the word visual which
is often misleading. This dissertation considers a series of authors who write fluently
about
architecture, but not in the visual, aesthetic, and material terms we might expect. Instead,
architecture
becomes an occasion for narrative, a way of recording the detailed and specific histories
of individuals,
families, or communities. I begin by reading Sir Henry Wotton's Elements of
Architecture, not as
England's first Vitruvian architectural treatise, but as an English country house poem. My
second
chapter pairs two very different texts which use architecture to narrate the instabilities of
post-
Reformation London: The Alchemist by Ben Jonson and John Stow's Survey of London.
Next, I read
George Herbert's critically neglected poem The Church-Porch by considering the ways
in which its language and content relate to the historical, religious, and secular functions
of a parish
church porch. Finally, I turn to the late diaries and architectural projects of Lady Anne
Clifford to argue
that she perceived her books and her buildings as interdependent records of her own
identity and
ancestral history. These authors teach us to read architecture, not as an imperfectly
articulated visual
language, but as a skillfully executed, literary, historical, and narrative art.
The Alhambra is a walled collection of structures built predominantly in the 14th
Century by the last Islamic dynasty in Spain. Although previously considered in a variety
of disciplines,
the present work is a comparative interdisciplinary study of the archetype of the Islamic
palace-city
and of the specialized population necessary to fulfill both symbolic and functional roles.
In this project,
I give detailed descriptions of two Islamic palace-cities (the Alhambra and Madina al-
Zahra outside
Có rdoba, Spain) to enumerate their features and assess their significance. In
comparison, I
offer similar descriptions of Khirbat al-Mafjar, an 8th Century CE Syrian Umayyad
palace complex in the West Bank, Palestine, and the Palace of the Popes in Avignon,
France, which, I
argue, is a palace-city precisely because it shares with the Andalusi sites a dual sacred
and secular
symbolism and also a series of defining features of a palace-city - multiple residences,
gardens,
baths, religious spaces, market, and bureaucratic offices, all enclosed by walls that limits
access to the
site while affording the residents access to an adjacent urban area beyond its walls.
Because palace-
cities are limited in size yet aim to represent a possible model for the ideal city, I have
enumerated
both the constitutive elements of each location and calculated possible allocations of
space for various
structures within the palace-city in relation to other sites and to traditional pre-industrial
cities,
providing more concrete bases for comparison. In establishing a criterion for applying the
term
palace-city to a particular site, I have been guided in part by Erving Goffman's
sociological concept of the total institution,a space surrounded by walls limiting access
and social interaction with the outside world, thus imparting an aura of mystery, both
sacred and
secular, to a given site. A palace-city served dual roles, presenting to outsiders an
idealized, and
sharply focused statement of the nature of power and authority, while at the same time
serving a more
practical role as an elaborate residence for the ruler, his family, and his government, and
the ancillary
population within the walls of the palace-city sought to fulfill both of those aspects.
This thesis is in particular an examination of Hegel's theory of architecture as it is
presented in his
Philosophy of Fine Art. To make possible a full and complete understanding of
architecture in Hegel's system we necessarily have to examine the other arts in the
system. When we
do so, we find that architecture consistently makes its presence felt, sometimes explicitly,
sometimes
more metaphorically; architecture plays a formative and organisational role for Hegel's
entire text by
providing certain structures and techniques of development that underlie the progression
of each
individual art in itself and as a part of the system. This relationship is not entirely one
sided, as we find
that on many occasions the arts later in the system enlighten hitherto undisclosed and
shadowy
aspects of architecture. To achieve its aims this thesis is divided into three main sections.
First we
examine Hegel's architectural typology in some detail. This involves both a pré cis of
Hegel's
discussion of architecture, a critical exposition of that structure and a degree of
imaginative re-casting
of Hegel's arguments. Second, we examine Hegel's typologies of sculpture and painting.
We do not
provide a detailed account of each of these arts, rather we sketch their fundamental
characteristics
and draw out those issues that are illuminated by, and throw light upon, the discussion of
architecture.
Finally we look at Hegel's analysis of poetry. We examine each of the three genres in turn
and
simultaneously cast these genres in terms of their relations to architecture. We conclude
that
architecture and poetry, the first and last arts in the system, both provide spirit with a
world: a physical
world from architecture and an intellectual world from poetry. These worlds are those
created by and
for spirit, and make possible spirits being-in-the-world.
In this dissertation I argue that Claude Fayette Bragdon (1866-1946) viewed schema as
both
technique and symbol and that he saw schemata as preeminent for the architect.
Displacing the
traditional approach to schematism as solely a systemized procedure, Bragdon assigned it
representational meaning, the means to an instrumental and figurative end. Schematic
is described by Bragdon as a systematic disposition of parts according to some co-
ordinating
principle, as well as belonging to the higher dimension of consciousness, the aesthetic
quality, a spiritual essence, love manifesting as beautifulness. He linked sign to
technique,
spirituality to instrumentality, and did so by appropriating fundamental, universal
principles of design
(harmony, balance, rhythm) and creating representational sites of signification for both
beauty and
necessity. For Bragdon, schematic techniques developed from regulating lines of linear
grid units,
elementary figures of geometry and the human figure, parallel diagonals and musical
ratios, the
logarithmic spiral, platonic solids, hypersolids and magic squares, raised architecture
from
mere scene-designing to the level of art. This thesis explores the importance of
Bragdon's final book of architectural theory, The Frozen Fountain, Being Essays on
Architecture and the Art of Design in Space, which has received scant attention by
architects
since its publication in 1932. I demonstrate the relationships inherent in imagery and
quests, the
importance of the art of books and posters, the influence of orientalism and mathematics
in the early
1900's, Bragdon's preference of point-of-view, and his belief in the first principles shared
by all
designers. Bragdon offered The Frozen Fountain as part manual and part missal of
fundamental, universal truths for architects in a secular age. Although similar approaches
to ordering
and signification were used and described by architects such as Le Corbusier, Frank
Lloyd Wright,
and Louis Sullivan, it was Bragdon's reputation as a Theosophist and his advocacy of a
four-
dimensional theory of ornament, that doomed this project to neglect. Bragdon's final
architectural work
provides an unusual view of the quest to navigate the traditional divide of technique and
symbol.
This thesis seeks to place a centralizing node amongst the greatest concentration of
Virginia wineries
in the city of Charlottesville. While the state of Virginia has maintained its vinicultural
heritage from the
time of the Colonists, several factors have proven insurmountable obstacles until recent
decades. The
state now supports nearly 90 wineries, yet lacks any focus within the industry, and
marketing rarely
stems beyond the fields of production.1 With nearly 33% of the State's population
living in the urban context, reaching the metropolitan areas will not only spur interest
amongst city
residents, but will magnetize tourists and begin to establish connections on the national
market.2 This unique project will examine the bridging of a typically agricultural
typology into the realm of an urban environment, thus encouraging the dynamism of the
regional
industry. By doing so the thesis presents opportunities for practices in ecological, social,
and cultural
sustainability. The structure will function not only as an educational facility in the
vinicultural sense, but
as a demonstration of sustainable design in an urban context, melding contemporary
technology with
a with a historic city fabric, thus dispelling the myth that green buildings need to stand
alone as icons. 1Lee, Allen E. and Hilde Gabriel. Virginia Wine Country
III. Kenswick, Virginia: Hildesigns Press 2004. pg5
2httpa/www.dailypress.com/dp-census2000.htmlstory
Most shading device systems installed in windows or glass walls are used only for
protection from
overheating and glare, neglecting other possible functions, such as increasing the daylight
level in the
space or collecting solar energy. The blinds are usually made of opaque or translucent
materials, and
if they are partially open/closed or completely closed, a direct view to the outside is
blocked. A balance
between a sufficient amount of daylight and protection from overheating of the space in
summer is not
often achieved due to inappropriate control of the blinds' tilt angle. There is also a need
for specific
guidance for the selection and design of shading device systems in the windows. This
research
develops a general decision-making framework (DMF) that can be used by architects and
manufacturers of shading devices. The general DMF is a guide for the user in analyzing
shading
device performance in the process of selection/design of the shading device. This
research also
develops a specific DMF to better understand and validate the general DMF. The specific
DMF, based
on illuminance and luminance, is used for an analysis of daylighting performance of
shading devices to
select the best possible existing system or new system among several alternatives.
Architects or
manufacturers of shading devices, as the users of the DMF, analyze various systems of
blinds applied
on a particular building and at a given location. The users of the DMF can apply either an
experimental
procedure or computer simulation that provides information about illuminance and
luminance levels in
the space. Based on the analysis of the results of the experiments or simulations, the user
of the DMF
decides which blinds to select. The specific DMF proposes a methodology for both the
analysis of the
daylighting performance and for the process for making a decision based on the results of
the
analysis. A case study is conducted in order to validate the DMF. Three types of shading
devices are
tested: an existing system, a patented system, and a new system, proposed by this
research. The
shading devices are installed in an office space located in Roanoke, Virginia. The
software Autodesk
VIZ 4 is used to simulate daylighting performance. The output information, such as
illuminance and
luminance levels in the space, is used as a basis for making the decision about which type
of blinds to
apply. A new system of shading device, which has a triangular cross section and is made
of clear
plastic with a silver coating on one side, shows better performance than the existing
shading device
and the patented shading device, given the research limitations. By using the specific
decision-making
framework, a shading device manufacturer/designer is able to understand the shading
device
daylighting performance from his design-imposed criteria. Selection of the shading
device, given the
designer's daylighting objectives, is better achieved. Existing shading devices are also
able to be
analyzed from a building designer's perspective. This analysis is based on the designer-
imposed
daylighting criteria. The specific decision-making framework helps the designers of the
buildings,
together with the clients, select the most appropriate shading device based on daylighting
performance. The decision-making framework is a model for development of decision-
making software
that will help designers of buildings, faç ades, and shading device systems in the
selection/design of shading device systems in all phases of the design.
Through place recognition, architecture helps preserve, enhance, and even define the
identity of a
place. In this dissertation, I deal with the question of place recognition and explore how
architect Henry
Klumb was able to construe this idea architecturally. The answer is revealed by an
analysis and
understanding of the two senses of place recognition: how this understanding precedes
the project but
is also the outcome. Klumb's approach to place recognition was achieved by means of
permeable
walls, sophisticated screening devices found throughout most of his buildings that
regulated the
building's relationship with its surrounding environment. This study analyzes how
Klumb's
understanding of the natural and cultural environment and his social concern helped
define the identity
of a changing Puerto Rico on its road toward modernization. Because of the climate,
walls built in
Puerto Rico need to be open to the outside to allow breezes to enter the building, and they
need to
provide a significant degree of protection from direct sunlight and frequent rains. The
merit of Henry
Klumb goes further than just an understanding of the tropics. His buildings and writings
are evidence
of his social compromise with the country. He favored a modernity based on existing
conditions and
local traditions, not one based on the eradication of the past, as the government proposed.
This work
proposes an analytical scheme to classify walls according to the way in which interior
and exterior
spaces interact; it establishes a universal method for better understanding the spatial
relationships
from which they originate or that they instigate and/or eliminate. Through historical
examples and a
selection of Klumb's buildings, I examine how different types of these devices were used
according to
natural and cultural conditions to acknowledge place recognition. Additionally, I propose
a three-part
approach for the study of architecture by identifying three mutually dependent
provisions: recognition,
intention, and mechanism. In other words, through place recognition, an architect builds
on an
architectural objective that instigates the use of a distinctive tectonic device. This study
identifies
permeable walls as Klumb's mechanism for an architecture of social concern for Puerto
Rico.
The study of beauty in morphological design is conducted using a computer-based system
for
quantification of aesthetics in the presence of proportionality. The system is formulated,
implemented,
and tested in the analysis and synthesis of various design artifacts. With an assumption
that universal
aesthetic principles exist and are quantifiable, proportionality (known as the theory of
means) is
proposed as the apparatus for this research. When the computation of proportionality is
encoded as
quantifiable criteria into a design machine, in turn, a quantification of proportionality
aesthetics is
defined as the mechanization of the human process in selecting an
optimum design. In this quantification, a description of a given design artifact consists
of the dimensions of the artifact. The dimensions are used to compute proportionality
values. These
values are assigned to the given design artifact as its reference characteristic. When an
artifact has
the best reference characteristic, it is selected as the optimum among the alternatives
generated from
the given artifact using a design optimization methodology. This quantification process is
implemented
computationally in an analysis and synthesis system called Hermes. Hermes performs
optimization
using genetic algorithms. The analysis component of Hermes is designed as a plug-in
application for
AutoCAD and is tested with a group of 38 buildings designed by the Italian architect
Palladio to
discover the extent of proportionality rules used in his work. Factor analysis is employed
for the
classification of the results. The synthesis component is written in MATLAB and in
AutoLISP. This
synthetic function is tested with Palladio's Villa Rotonda and Mondrian's Composition
with Red,
Yellow, and Blue. The program provides a better understanding of the master's usage of
proportionality in the design. In return, it allows exploration of how these designs may
change by
varying the presence of proportionality. The theoretical and computational results
obtained using
Hermes suggest that quantification of proportionality aesthetics is feasible and useful as
an aesthetic
measure for analyzing existing and creating new works of art. Providing an opportunity
to begin to
explore aesthetic pleasure, this approach may address a variety of issues about aesthetics
in design,
and about design in general.
Historically, the development of the tall building has been dependent on technological
advancements.
As the continuous advancements of technology impacted tall building design and
planning, the
architectural profession also changed to keep up with the rapid technological progress.
One of the
recent remarkable technologies is the use of the computer to analyze complex structural
systems and
its ability to produce construction documents. However, digital tools to assist in
architectural design to
generate innovative tall building forms have not progressed at a comparable rate. This
research will
discuss the generative concepts of a tall building forms and an innovative design process
using digital
tools that are based on a parametric design approach. The research will discuss a series of
transformations based on architectural as well as geometrical properties that can be used
to define tall
building forms and the development of a process to generate representations needed for
visualization
and study model making. The intention of the research is to inspire continued interest in
new concepts
of tall building forms and to investigate a design process that integrates architecture with
digital
methods. The suggested forms and design process of creative and innovative tall building
will be of
great interest in the tall building design field. This research will contribute to the Form
Development of
Tall Buildings.
The increasing computational support available to architectural practices has been
particularly
successful in the phases of design development and production of construction
documents. Only
recently have computers began to formally address the early design phases; they are still
far from
revealing their full potential to provide architects with tools that genuinely support the
creative,
exploratory nature of conceptual design. This study contributes to a better understanding
of how
architects can use computers during the conceptual design phase to enhance their design
ability. Four
case studies illustrate in detail how architects do conceptual design, what their needs are,
what tools
they use and how they use them, and what inefficiencies occur during the conceptual
design process.
A survey on tools for conceptual design and a series of interviews with architects and
others working
at design-related software companies complement the case studies. This study indicates
that
architects use both analog and digital tools because each tool provides an additional level
of vision to
the architect. Although computational tools have become extremely powerful and affect
the design
output, paper & pencil still remain an irreplaceable means of expression and exploration,
even
among younger architects. This study also identified a unique characteristic of the
conceptual design
process, the Critical Points for Change (CPCs). CPCs work as vital mechanisms for
enhancing design; they either trigger alterations that refine the design solution or provoke
the architect
to reject the idea and pursue a better one. Moreover, through the use of specific examples,
this study
shows how more advanced tools can contribute to achieving more
satisficingbetter design solutions, thus enhancing the architect's design
ability. Finally, this study suggests that there is space for significant improvement in the
nature of
computational support for conceptual design which would open new horizons to
architects.
Post-occupancy evaluations represent an important missed opportunity. While POEs are
often used to
inform design guides, and to support facility management, they are less commonly used
to support
design decision-making. While there are several technical, methodological, and cultural
impediments
to the ongoing use of POE results in design, characteristics of POE data and data
structure is an
important, and often overlooked, impediment. Some evaluators have attempted to resolve
this problem
by involving actively as consultants in design teams or involving users, such as
Placemaking or Process Architecture. Recent advances in conceptual
data modeling provide another strategy to interface POE findings and design decision-
making. This
thesis uses EXPRESS modeling language to develop a conceptual data structure for POE
data, and
integrate POE data with as-built building descriptions. While this effort has the potential
to develop an
improved way to structure POE data and make it more useful, it is also an extension of
ISO-STEP.
This study develops a data structure based on post-occupancy evaluations of state and
federal trial
courtrooms conducted by the researcher. Thirty-one courtrooms were evaluated, resulting
in usable
data from 93 courtroom users in 26 courtrooms. An EXPRESS-G schema was developed
and was
translated into a relational database for holding data and running queries. The investigator
illustrated a
range of query-generated outcomes to support decision-making during design and design
review.
Such outcomes include exploring existing courtrooms, comprehending the types of
design decisions
implemented across federal and state courtrooms, identifying design decisions that have
been rated
favorably or otherwise by courtroom users, rating design decisions based on evaluation
data from
existing courtrooms, and predicting a designed environment's supportiveness to task
performance.
Further, multivariate analysis of the POE data provides the first scientific investigation of
courtrooms
as work settings. Finally, eight key performance indicators of courtrooms were developed
based on
the POE data.
Throughout history culture and place have been dynamic concepts. Major factors
contribute to both
their evolution and deterioration as recognizable characteristics of a society. Since
humans began
manipulating and adding to the environment, some of the notable influences on place and
culture have
been the inventions of language, the printing press, electricity, the automobile, and many
others. With
the recent innovations associated with electronic media, namely television and the
Internet, place and
culture have once again been dramatically altered. There is never a seamless transition
when
societies adopt new ways of communicating and interacting, rather, there are periods that
require the
re-balancing of morals and values. Lacking in the public realm and urban fabric of U.S.
cities are
places to partake in the discourse and deliberation associated with shifts in
communication and
interaction rituals due to the ubiquity of electronic media. This thesis reclaims a vital part
of the urban
experience in the form of a public forum while at the same time celebrating the creation,
critique, and
consumption of culture associated with electronic media. Located in downtown
Washington D.C., this
project appropriately situates itself amidst the FBI building, the Spy Museum, and a
number of cultural
institutions. The political nature and scope of this thesis, therefore, is dramatically
strengthened due to
its surrounding context as the capital of the United States of America.
Few concepts more intrigued artistic imagination in the twentieth century than the notions
of form and
space. Yet the preoccupation with these phenomena did not occur suddenly, for
architects, artists,
historians, and philosophers had increasingly concerned themselves with their
consideration during
the last half of the nineteenth century and had produced an impressive body of literature
devoted to
these speculations. Chief among these contributions were the theories of the historian
August
Schmarsow. First voiced in his inaugural lecture, Das Wesen der architektonischen
Schö pfung (The essence of architectural creation), his own speculation about spatiality
as the essence of architecture culminated in its presentation in Grundbegriffe der
Kunstwissenschaft am Ü bergang vom Altertum zum Mittelalter (Fundamental
principles
of the science of art at the transition from antiquity to the middle ages). Published in
1905, it followed
closely the publication of Alois Riegl's treatise, Spä trö mische Kunstindustrie
(Late Roman art industry). Like that treatise, Grundbegriffe der Kunstwissenschaft
reflected its author's conviction about the role of space and the significance of its
expression in a
particular period of history. Addressed as well were the three principles of human
organization - symmetry, proportionality, and rhythm. Their formulation revealed his
premises, which embraced the role of the psyche and accepted the attributes of the body
in our
perception of space. That encounter entailed an awareness of us as beings that inhabited
space and
of our existence within the cosmos. As the creation of architecture unfolded, we
reminded ourselves to
focus on its essential aspect - the creation of space which affirmed our humanity.
This dissertation explores the impact of World War I on British society through politics,
design, and
construction of state-funded housing in Birmingham, England during the inter-war
period. By
examining these dwellings it is possible to understand how designers and planners
utilized a mixture
of contemporary and traditional forms in an attempt to create a more civilized and
Modern environment
for the city's working class. In 1854, Birmingham lagged far behind other British
industrial centers in
slum clearance, the safe disposal of sewage, and creating a public health program. Sixty
years later,
however, Britons touted the city as a leader in town planning. This transformation was
largely due to
wealthy activists who challenged the traditional politics in Birmingham. Better housing
for the working
class might have remained the field of philanthropy if it had not been for fearing a
Russian-styled
revolution in Britain at the end of World War I. Leaders in Government sought to find an
area in which
to introduce social legislation that would not challenge the established class system of
Britain. When
fears of an uprising faded so did the funding for the program. In 1918, Birmingham was
still a
nineteenth-century city, but by 1939 it clearly belonged to the twentieth. This
transformation was due
in part to new housing and the transportation issues it created. This boom made both the
city and its
foremost Member of Parliament, Neville Chamberlain, leaders in planning and housing
reform. These
homes were part of a system designed to make the working class good citizens of the
British Empire.
Reformers sought to not only improve the health of workers through better housing, but
also to define
what was acceptable worker behavior. In these efforts they were supported by many of
Britain's
political parties. Throughout the first half of the twentieth century, architects in Europe
and Britain
attempted to create a modern architecture that met the needs of an increasingly
democratic culture.
Despite the fact that Britain developed a program which met the social, structural, and
educational
agenda of many avant-garde architects, they dismissed this public housing based largely
on its form.
This design project attempts to enlarge the role of urban codes to deal with issues
relevant to the
condition of the metropolis as a type of ecological niche. It is my view that urban codes
are the most
useful design mechanism for post-environmental relations between humans and the urban
fields they
reside within. These codes must be written not to designate that which cannot be done,
but to provoke
successful innovation by those following them. This is especially the case in a metropolis
without
zoning such as this. The project is a master planned community in an urban instead of ex-
urban
context as is typical, formed on a brownfields site, which is currently the oil services
company
Halliburton's mostly vacant headquarters just Northeast of downtown Houston. Coding of
this site to
be used by developers of the site must take into account parameters inherent in the site
itself, in this
case a polluted parking lot lying in a floodplain. To a certain extent these conditions
pervade the
landscape of Houston itself, and so this is in a sense a case study for a wider field of
operation.
The purpose of this research is to develop methods that reduce energy consumption in a
residential
building in a hot and humid climate region (Thailand) using efficient architectural
building components
and renewable energy (solar energy) to produce electricity, domestic hot water, and
supplemental
cooling by night sky radiation. Improving the architectural building components,
including building
materials, is an option to reduce energy consumption in a building. Using renewable
energy sources is
another option to reduce the consumption of non-renewable energy. In residential
buildings, solar
energy has been utilized for space heating and domestic hot water using active solar
collector systems
and for generating electricity using photovoltaic (PV) systems. One photovoltaic system,
the hybrid
photovoltaic-thermal (PV-T) collector system, has been developed by several researchers
over the last
20 years. The hybrid photovoltaic-thermal (PV-T) collector system is a combination
photovoltaic (for
producing electricity) and solar thermal collector (for producing hot water). Theoretical
and
experimental studies of this collector have highlighted the advantages of the hybrid PV-T
collector
system over separate systems of PV and solar collector in term of system efficiency and
economics.
Unfortunately, very little experimental data exists that demonstrates the advantages of a
combined
system. Therefore, one of the objectives of this study conducted was an experimental
study of this
system as an auxiliary energy source for a residential building. Night sky radiation has
also been
studied as a cooling strategy. However, no attempt so far could be found to integrate it to
a hybrid PV-
T collector system. The night sky radiation strategy could be operated with the hybrid
PV/T collector
system by using existing resources that are already present in the solar system. The
integration of the
night sky radiation into the hybrid PV-T collector system should yield more productivity
of the system
than the operation of the Hybrid PV-T system alone. The research methods used in this
work included
instrumentation of a case-study house in Thailand, an experimental PV-T collector
system, and a
calibrated building thermal simulation. A typical contemporary Thai residential building
was selected as
a case-study house. Its energy use and local weather data were measured and analyzed.
Published
energy use of Thai residential buildings was also analyzed as well to determine average
energy
consumption. A calibrated computer model of the case-study building was constructed
using the DOE-
2 program. A field experiment of the thermal PV system was constructed to test its ability
to
simultaneously produce electricity and hot water in the daytime, and shed heat at night as
a cooling
strategy (i.e., night sky radiation). The resultant electricity and hot water produced by the
hybrid PV-T
collector system helped to reduce the use of non-renewable energy. The cooling produced
by the
night sky radiation also has to potential to reduce the cooling load. The evaluation of the
case-study
house and results of the field experiment helped to quantify the potential reduction of
energy use in
Thai residential buildings. This research provided the following benefits: (1)
experimental results
of a hybrid PV-T solar collector system that demonstrates its performance compared to
typical system
of separate photovoltaic and solar collector, (2) results of night sky radiation
experiments using
a photovoltaic panel as a radiator to demonstrate the performance of this new space
cooling strategy,
and (3) useful data from the case-study house simulation results and guidelines to
assist others
in transferring the results to other projects.
The habitation of place generally fosters a deep connection with the natural and climatic
conditions of
that place, as well as an understanding of how to interact with it. Yet our technological
advances and
cultural patterns have brought us to a time where that connection has been lost. The
perceived
inhospitableness of Houston's heat and humidity has shaped a consciousness where our
expectations
of comfort (and therefore our methods of manipulation) are wholly unrelated to the
intrinsic nature of
our place. This thesis investigation aims to further our understanding of thermal comfort
in Houston
and to propose appropriate architectural comfort control techniques, through symbiotic
building
components and design strategies.
Construction managers confront many problems. Still, this industry plays a vital role in
the healthy
growth of the economy of many countries throughout the developed and developing
world. Effective
management of construction projects has been a major research subject in the last century
due to the
importance of this industry and the amount of money it attracts. One critical problem
facing
construction managers is inefficient cost control procedures, particularly in developing
regions of the
world. Since the end of the Second World War, the use of sophisticated cost control
procedures in
managing and controlling project costs have been accepted and applied widely in many
parts of the
world such as the United States and the United Kingdom. These procedures are important
in a
growing economy to ensure delivery of projects on time and within budget, but they are
equally
important during an economic recession when project viability becomes marginal. In the
early 1990s,
the construction industry in Thailand played a critical role during a period of strong
economic growth.
Construction cost control was not a major concern as developers rushed to capitalize on
the booming
market. In the late 1990s, the economy of Southeast Asia sank into recession. Project cost
control
became a critical issue for the developers as well as the construction companies in
managing
construction projects. A significant number of projects in Thailand in the late 1990s had
significant cost
overruns. Cost overruns had been a problem during the high growth period in the early
1990s, but
demand overcame the problems created by poor cost control. The use of good project
cost control
procedures has become a concern of project investors and construction companies in
Thailand since
the recession of the late 1990s. Project managers and developers are now aware that the
failure of a
cost control system or use of a poor system can lead to project failure. Project cost
control methods
need to be improved in Thailand to ensure that owners and contractors manage
construction costs
and meet project goals on time and within budget. In this study, project cost controls in
the United
States and Thailand will be examined. These procedures will be analyzed to identify their
similarities
and differences. The causes and solutions for cost overruns in the two countries will also
be
examined. The results from the study will illustrate how the project cost control
procedures used in the
United States can be applied to the construction industry in Thailand to improve the
procedures used
by Thai contractors.
By exposing the social, cultural, and ideological motives underpinning Wilhelmine
architectural thought
and practice, recent scholarship has revealed the complexity and paradox that often
characterize this
period (1890-1918). One area of investigation that has received little critical attention,
however,
is the meaning of iron for the architectural profession. Iron, as portrayed in existing
historical
scholarship, is still redolent of a mythic modernism, one in which architects readily
replaced traditional
modalities with those of modern science, technology, and industry. By examining the
Wilhelmine
architectural discourse on iron, however, one encounters an important moment in which
the German
architectural profession was forced to negotiate a position between modernization and the
humanist
values and traditional cultural ideals of their practice. Although iron was critical to the
architectural
renewal that many architects and critics supported, they found that iron's connections to
industry and
modern scientific thought made it, according to contemporary cultural criticism, an
unwelcome symbol
of Germany's loss of indigenous romantic values to the forces of modernity. Confronting
this cultural
dilemma, many promoters of iron adopted a neoromantic rhetoric in their writings that
accommodated both avant-garde transformation and romantic cultural ideals.
Contributors to this
published discourse - Albert Hofmann, Hermann Muthesius, Friedrich Naumann, Alfred
Gotthold Meyer, Joseph August Lux, Paul Schultze-Naumburg, Peter Behrens, and
Walter Gropius
among others - praised iron's sachlich character while encoding their
architectural discussions with such romantic, Volk ideals as subjectivity and intuition.
Architectural theory was not, however, the only body of literature to engage in this
project. The
profession of engineering, whose cultural standing was also compromised by critical
assessments of
modernization, similarly faced the predicament that iron may signify qualities wholly out
of character
with Germany's cultural values. Sharing strategies for depicting the practice of their
professions as
culturally apposite, members of the fields of engineering and architecture engaged in a
fluid discourse
on iron as a medium of modern progress and romantic identity.
ldquo;At Home in Postwar France: The Design and Construction of Domestic Space,
1945-1975, examines the development of the modern home within the larger context of
France's explicit national project of modernization. Taking as its basis the productions of
and
interactions between key groups of actors such as Modernist architects and state elites at
the
Ministè re de la Reconstruction et de l'Urbanisme, this study seeks to answer two
questions:
(1) What can the debates and choices about how the French should dwell (as well as
the
reactions to these) tell us about what was felt to be at stake in a changing France? (2)
What can
they tell us about the ways in which France actually changed? The thesis argues, first,
that the design
and construction of the domestic space in the postwar period corresponded to the
transformations in
gender roles, family structure and class relations that were perceived to be taking place or
imminent.
Second, the dissertation proposes that the postwar designers and popularizers of the
modern home,
in their steadfast insistence that new homes be equipped with modern conveniences like
central
heating and indoor plumbing, contributed significantly to the democratization of French
society.
The first half of the twentieth century witnessed a new interest in Italian rural
architecture, medieval hill
towns, and artisanal arts and crafts. The dissertation contends that the appropriation of
vernacular
sources by Italian designers and intellectuals during this period points to an alternative
genealogy for
Italian modernism, one that challenges interpretations emphasizing classicism's
predominant
influence. The aim is not to characterize this new interest in regional vernacular traditions
as
opposition to the classical heritage, but rather to cast them as complementary other
traditions within which it is possible to observe the full spectrum of ethical, political, and
cultural
agendas represented by Liberal, Fascist, and Republican movements. This striking
process of
appropriation was characterized by two very different approaches early on, which
developed in parallel
though not without mutual interference and influence. A nostalgia-driven, revival of
picturesque rustic models competed with a disciplined study of the vernacular as a
source for rational tectonic and design ideas. Protagonists of the former tendency
simultaneously
endorsed architettura minore (minor architecture), focusing on regional
building types and emphasizing the quaint and picturesque. Protagonists of the latter
identified with
so-called Razionalismo (Rationalism) and looked to
architettura rurale (rural architecture) for a deeper understanding of its
timeless tectonic systems and building elements in order to promote an anti-rhetorical
and rational approach to contemporary design. By translating anonymous architectural
sources into
signature styles, Italian architects transgressed the fundamental nature of the traditions
they sought to
appropriate, which had traditionally been propelled by the people for the
popolo or common people. However, the turn toward rustic, rural, and
hill-town vernacular forms whose dramatic expressivity and quotidian vitality challenged
developments
within a European modernism heavily influenced by classicism - but also in thrall to
machine-
age aesthetics and abstraction - allowed a uniquely Italian domestic design culture to
emerge.
In their search for sources that evoked the uncorrupted values embodied by the Italian
peasantry,
Italian modernist architects set the stage for the modernization of rural life and the
ruralization of modern life, and in this process, a modern reformist project emerged that
was at once nostalgic and utopian, anachronistic and subversive.
With the advancement of technology, computation is beginning to influenced architecture
and our
experience of space by changing our classic notion that architecture is static. The concept
of dynamic
space, its origins rooted in virtual environments, has slowly begun to filter into the
physical realm. As
our definition of architecture evolves and incorporates computation, the relationship
between
space and occupant begins to transform. Consequently, this new
relationship engenders a new collective perception and understanding of space in which
both the
space and the occupant can be viewed as dynamic. The goal of this research has been to
explore
possible means of introducing computation into the space/occupant dynamic to create an
intelligent,
dynamic, and responsive architecture that responds to the needs of the occupant in an
active way.
This project focuses on the development of a methodology for creating a Dynamic
Architecture that
not only knows who its occupants are but also how they are, and is able to respond to
their needs in
an active way. Imagine a space that knows if you need more light to read and increases
the light level
in a room, or if you are too cold and automatically raises the temperature, or even a room
that
reconfigures its layout depending on your position, movements, gestures, and task at
hand. What
would it be like to step into a room that reflected your excitement level? How would it
feel to stand next
to a wall that visually, with light and color, and compositionally, with shape and form,
represented your
mood. This new relationship between the occupant and the surroundings inevitably sets
forth a new
perception of space where architecture is not only the physical setting in which we exist,
but is also an
extension and representation of our inner selves.
This research focuses on studying contemporary issues concerning the challenges that
technology
offers in later life in relation to the involvement of older citizens with communication
technology. It
presents certain criteria, which when followed, would encourage more elderly people to
partake in
web-activities and communications to counter detachment from advancement in
communication
technology. It then proceeds to the applied research and user needs study towards
developing a
communication device to test the preliminary ideas related to use and interactions. The
test results
and user-feedback help to further establish a set of design methodology which can be
used by the
industrial designers and media designers to develop a communication device ideally
suited to meet
the requirements of elderly users.
A new strategy is needed in the housing industry. With a flux of unconventional residents
moving back
into the city an entire industry of urban housing has emerged. The products of this
production housing are advertised as an alternative to suburban housing, but perhaps the
only
alternative it has is the vicinity to downtown. Construction techniques and design
strategies deployed
by the urban housing industry are no different than their counterparts working on
Houston's periphery, producing a homogenized and compartmental housing as found in
conventional
suburban housing. Hybrid Housing is an alternative strategy for production housing. It
uses
industrialized techniques to produce a range of units that serve a variety of lifestyles.
Assembled as a
whole, these units react and grow into a complex body that nests private, public and
communal
territories within a mat of housing. By crossing social and physical relations, hybrid
housing presents
an alternative urban living.
The purpose of this study is to analyze the physical layout of the American baseball and
football
professional sport facility from 1850 to present and design an ideal-type appropriate for
its evolution.
Specifically, this study attempts to establish a logical expansion and adaptation of Bale's
Four-Stage
Ideal-type on the Evolution of the Modern English Soccer Stadium appropriate for the
history of
professional baseball and football and that predicts future changes in American sport
facilities. In
essence, it is the author's intention to provide a more coherent and comprehensive
account of the
evolving professional baseball and football sport facility and where it appears to be
headed. This
investigation concludes eight stages exist concerning the evolution of the professional
baseball and
football sport facility. Stages one through four primarily appeared before the beginning of
the
20th century and existed as temporary structures which were small and cheaply built.
Stages five and six materialize as the first permanent professional baseball and football
facilities.
Stage seven surfaces as a multi-purpose facility which attempted to accommodate both
professional
football and baseball equally. Finally, stage eight demonstrates a breaking away from the
multi-
purpose facility back to the single-purpose structure. This work proposes professional
baseball and
football sport facilities were limited in some manner by their location. However,
economic goals mainly
drove the professional sport facility to evolve. Thus, professional sport facilities
transformed from
temporary to permanent structures into magnificent theatres once baseball and football
matured and
sport entrepreneurs could depend on people spending more of their disposable income
and leisure
time within them. Finally, this work holds professional sport facilities grew to
accommodate larger
crowds and incurred modifications which made them into highly effective selling
machines. Ultimately,
this piece demonstrates the history of professional sport facility development, in essence,
is the story
of man's eager search to make human interaction easier and more pleasurable in a
permanent
environment. Future professional sport facilities will likely continue these trends but
should pay
attention to other considerations such as reducing the massive costs associated with the
increasingly
growing structures.
In presenting the career of American architect and town planner, Albert Mayer, this
dissertation brings
to light a previously unstudied phase of New York City apartment house building and its
relationship to
the idea of community design. From his early years in the family real estate business, the
J. H. Taylor
Company, Mayer studied and implemented the concept of neighborhood unit. Mayer's
activities in commercial real estate and architectural practice before the Second World
War consisted
of collaborations with other prominent architects, whose work was shaped according to
Mayer's
recommendations in terms of optimal air and light, generous courtyards, communal
facilities for the
residents' recreational needs, and commercial spaces. Striving to create conditions of
humane living
within the city rather than to increase his profits, Mayer dedicated large part of his career
as an
architect and writer improving public housing and strengthening the position of the urban
poor. Along
with Lewis Mumford, Clarence Stein, and Henry Wright, Mayer founded the Housing
Study Guild,
whose mission was to improve housing by educating professionals and the public.
Mayer's experience
in commercial building and his theoretical work on neighborhood unit housing types
culminated in the communities he built for the United States military during the Second
Word War with
the assistance of his partner Julian H. Whittlesey. As an Army Engineer stationed in Asia,
Mayer
implemented the first rural development project in Etawah, Uttar Pradesh in India where
his role was
seminal. In spite of demands stemming from his firm's engagements with several
residential projects
in the United States after the Second World War, Mayer, with his partners' assistance,
completed a
few of the most interesting buildings in New York City and at the same time provided the
Indian
government with master plans for several cities. They all attest to Mayer's dedication to
creating
humane environments in a variety of scales (from the apartment to the new city) and they
provide the
context to understanding Mayer's post-War North American full-scale neighborhood unit
community,
Kitimat, British Columbia, which he designed with his colleagues Clarence Stein and
Julian H.
Whittlesey
The suburbs are making us fat. Fat is driving the suburbs. In an age when most things are
measured
by their efficient movement, suburban design spirals inward to a terminating node where
stored
equipment augments an increasingly static lifestyle. This high degree of sedentariness has
brought
with it obesiotic trends that have increased the girth of homes and bodies sitting
around Houston. We are living in an environment expressing the end of
movement - an era where physical activity is being engineered out of our lifestyles.
Fat City examines fattening expansion, immobile movement, and where it may lead.
Cross sectioning through the metropolis, it analyzes where the chronic problem lies:
within the
microenvironment of the single-family home. It is a journey from community to
singularity. Understood
historically and contemporaneously, it will be shown how anti-urban, pathogenic, causal
views created
the desire for the single-family detached home. The results of the retreat from community
have
personal effects encompassing public consequence. Through the historical unraveling of
urban growth
and the contemporary contextualization of that expansion, the end of movement is
revealed. Within this field of abundance, embryonic patterns have begun to emerge and
become
tangible. This is the age of post-movement and Fat City is the debut of those solidified
trends.
A building enclosure system, throughout its service life, controls numerous loadings.
Moisture is
probably one of the most important loadings that the building enclosure system needs to
control. A
variety of drying mechanisms can be identified and utilized to remove moisture in the
building
enclosure system. Among these mechanisms, ventilation drying is an important one. In an
above-
grade, screen type enclosure wall system, ventilation air is able to remove the moisture
that is stored
in the wall assembly and can not be dried by other means, e.g., gravity drainage.
Ventilation drying is
affected by a variety of parameters, e.g., sheathing membrane. The effectiveness of
ventilation drying
needs to be demonstrated and its relationship with the many parameters needs to be
studied. A
sheathing membrane is an important component in a wall assembly in that it performs
numerous
functions. If not fully adhered, this sheathing membrane is vulnerable to ballooning. The
ballooning of
the membrane has serious consequences and affects many performance issues, e.g.,
ventilation
drying and screen pressure moderation. There is a need to develop structural mechanics
to model the
membrane ballooning and to identify its implications. This thesis reflects the author's
involvement in
three major R & D projects, namely ASHRAE 1091-TRP on ventilation drying, NSF
project on air
flow characteristics in wall cavities, and PHRC project on membrane performance. These
three
projects all focus on the outer portion of the above grade, screen-type enclosure wall
system. Two
major testing programs on ventilation drying were carried out at Penn State, i.e. the
program of
physical demonstration and the program of climate chamber testing. These two testing
programs were
documented in this thesis. The test results clearly confirmed the effectiveness of
ventilation drying.
Many parameters affecting ventilation drying, particularly the climate conditions and the
sheathing
membrane, were studied. 2-D and 3-D Structural mechanics for ballooning membranes
were
developed in this thesis. A series of tests were carried out to confirm the ballooning shape
of the
membrane and to measure its maximum deformation. This work is believed to be an
important
contribution to the literature. On the practical side, it has simulated positive practical
reactions among
membrane manufacturers, suppliers, and builders.
This work is a study in urban history, in particular, one that examines a crucial period in
the rise and
development of large cities and metropolises in the region of Sogdiana within Central
Asia, between
the seventh and tenth centuries. The primary focus of inquiry is to show the effects of
inter-
relationships between social change, intense urbanization and religious conversions that
occurred
within Sogdiana at this time. All of these processes were initiated as a result of the Arab
invasions
between 625 and 750 A.D. Sogdia or Sogdiana, along with the regions of Bactria and
Khwarazm,
were incorporated into the Islamic world through the process of conquest that followed
these
invasions, but once resistance was extinguished and Islam widely accepted among the
populace,
these regions became among the most vital centers of urban life in the Islamic world.
Sogdiana,
among these three regions, witnessed the rise, change and unprecedented development of
many
large metropolises that were distinct in several ways from the cities in other parts of the
Islamic world.
Traditional cities in the Islamic world further west and south of Central Asia had a dense
structure
within an encircling wall, and eventually the residential areas were found to extend
beyond the wall,
only themselves to be eventually protected by another wall. However, in Central Asia yet
another
further stage of development took place. Here the main administrative functions and
markets moved
out into this outer residential area and abandoned the central core. This outer area of the
city (the
rabad) became the locus of political and commercial activity. In due course the process
repeated itself - the residential areas overflowing beyond the walls of the rabad,
only themselves to be surrounded by a third outer wall. In this way the Central Asian city
developed
into a distinct type, markedly different from cities further west and south. The
examination in this
dissertation proposes to determine and detail the modes of this conversion of these urban
centers in
the centuries following the Arab invasions, and to investigate the structures and
institutions
instrumental in creating Arab cities and Islamic societies in Sogdiana.
Facade-poche, a term introduced and defined in this dissertation, designates the surfaces
and
inhabitable depths enclosed with thickened window-walls in late modern buildings. It is
configured by platforms, window-walls, and overhangs, all of which create well-shaded,
inhabitable,
and external depths. Unlike a facade that behaves as a visual object, like a picture plane
in the street,
the inhabitable depth of the facade-poche makes the building and site operative for
human use.
Particularly in late modern architecture, thin window-wall configurations began to adopt
sectionally
thickening elements in order to improve its function of sunshading and lessoning glare.
Meanwhile, the
thin window-wall as a representative modern style was exploited as a voyeuristic tool and
picture
frame. At the same time, technical considerations of moderating glare and sunlight
prompted the
instrumental development of new glazing systems and sunshading devices. Yet, both
drives neglected
the patterns of use that occur in the transitional space between the building and the site,
the facade
and the street. My emphasis on human use is motivated by a desire to redirect
considerations of
form and function toward the questions of what a building does to us
and what a building represents. This theoretical direction will question traditionally
divided architectural representations - iconic, tectonic, structural, and regional - and
propose a more embracing mode of architectural presence, the performative
representation.
Performative representation will be differentiated from functional aesthetics by
considering the topics
of the site and the life practices, which present tasks beyond technical and aesthetic ones.
Selected
examples of the facade-poche from postwar America =the works of Marcel Breuer,
Richard
Neutra, and Jose Luis Sert, representatively will support this proposal and provide a
diversity
of human use, both in non-urban and urban situations. I will argue that these facade-
poches sustain
the renewal of human use and in doing so, represent traces and possibilities of
inhabitation from the
scale of intimate to urban experiences. This argument suggests a new concept of the
physiognomy of
architecture in the perception, construction, and interpretation of the facade-poche. While
the
philosophical tradition of physiognomy, i.e. body and soul correlation, gave rise to an
expressive, but
merely surfacial facade, another tradition - the anonymous but shared tradition of cultural
praxis - has given rise to another facade, one that is thicker, inhabitable, and expressive of
life.
This study examines Japan's premodern capital of Kyoto during the period 1336-1467.
By
reconstructing the urban landscape of the fourteenth and fifteenth-century city, my work
explores how
the built environment can be read as an historical text rich in information on everything
from Ashikaga shogunal institutions and politics, to aesthetic sensibilities and religious
leanings. In
particular, this research introduces the significance of architectural and spatial pageantry
to the
success of the Ashikaga shogunate in infiltrating and eventually dominating the capital's
traditional
court and temple hierarchies. Throughout the study, I discuss how Ashikaga leaders
observed what I
call an elite grammar of architectural and spatial comportment. This grammar, as I
define it, was the sum product of a panoply of official codes, elite customs, and
geomantic and
cosmological notions, that together constituted a broadly understood language of
performative
authority. These performative aspects of authority were manifested in many ways,
including the way
people dressed, the language they used, and the rituals they performed. This study
focuses
specifically on architecture and urban planning, and how both were critical elements of
Ashikaga
success in medieval Kyoto. The findings of this dissertation transform, fundamentally,
our
interpretation of warrior ascendancy in medieval Kyoto. No longer can the Ashikaga and
their vassals
be thought of as boorish provincials who came to the imperial capital only to carve out
new standards
of rulership and statecraft by right of their overwhelming military and economic
potential. On the
contrary, this study demonstrates how successive military leaders bolstered their position
in the capital
by proactively assimilating and adopting established symbols of traditional authority. In
their building of
residences, temples, and urban monuments, members of the warrior regime consistently
adhered to
Kyoto's customs of elite comportment. The narrative that emerges is one of profound
Ashikaga
deference to traditional capital norms. Indeed, they were intent upon following the rules
rather than
attempting to change them.
This dissertation examines the life and work of Johannes Baader (1875-1920), focusing
on the
years leading up to and including his involvement with the Berlin Dada group. A
practicing architect in
Germany before the First World War, Baader abandoned architecture to become a writer
and, in 1918,
became a founding member of Berlin Dada. Although known for his public provocations
and his now-
lost three-dimensional assemblage, the Great Plasto-Dio-Dada-Drama , exhibited at the
First International Dada-Fair in 1920, Baader remains the most understudied member of
the group.
The reasons for Baader's neglect are manifold. The small number of surviving works
from the Dada
period is one reason, his reputation for being insane, another. Perhaps the most serious
obstacle to
Baader's recognition, however, was Richard Huelsenbeck's claim in the movement's first
chronicle, the
Dada Almanach (1920), that Baader had nothing to do with Dada, neither in
establishing it nor in representing the Dadaist idea. Baader's collages and assemblages of
the
Dada period do differ from those of his colleagues. While the works of all of the Berlin
Dadaists may
be seen to register the aftershocks of the war in the fragmentation of their form,
iconographically they
tend to concentrate upon the present. Baader's works stand out by way of their
retrospective
orientation. Comprising materials often drawn from his own past, Baader's Dada works
are all
essentially self-portraits. Baader recognized that his lifetime chronologically paralleled
the
rise and fall of the Prussian-led German state between its founding in
1871 and its military defeat in 1918, and proposed that his biography be considered a
mirror of this
period. Just as the era had been brought to a violent end, in his Dada self-portraits Baader
represents
a life exploded by the First World War. Adopting the biographical model, chronological
parameters,
and retrospective orientation found in these works, this thesis reconstructs Baader's
biography until
1920, and recontextualizes the fragments found in his collages and assemblages. This
effects a
reconsideration of Berlin Dada in general: a movement commonly understood to have
reacted to its
tumultuous times but rarely considered in terms of its historical consciousness.
Natural ventilation is widely applied in sustainable building design because of its energy
saving, indoor
air qualify and indoor thermal environment improvement. It is important for architects
and engineers to
accurately predict the performance of natural ventilation, especially in the building design
stage.
Unfortunately, there is not any good public tool available to predict the natural ventilation
design. The
integration of the multi-zone model and the computational fluid dynamics (CFD)
simulation provides a
way to assess the performance of natural ventilation in whole buildings, as well as the
detailed thermal
environmental information in some particular space. This work has coupled the multi-
zone airflow
model with the thermal model. A new program, called MultiVent, has been developed
with a web-
server that can provide online calculation for the public. The MultiVent program can
simultaneously
simulate the indoor air temperature and airflow rate with known indoor heat sources for
buoyancy
dominated, buoyancy-wind combined and wind dominated cases. To properly apply the
MultiVent
program to the natural ventilation design, two configurations in naturally ventilated
buildings should be
carefully studied: the atrium and large openings between the zones. A criterion has been
set up for
dividing the large opening and the connected atrium space into at least two sub-openings
and sub-
zones. The results of the MultiVent calculation can provide boundary conditions to the
CFD simulation
for some particular zone. In order to correctly simulate the particular space with CFD, the
location and
conditions at the integrating surface (boundary surface) have been studied. This work
suggested that
the simulation zone should include part of the connected atrium space when the occupied
room is
simulated with CFD. There are two options to integrate the MultiVent and CFD
simulation through
different boundary conditions: velocity (mass) integration and pressure integration. The
case studies of
this work showed that both of them can generate good CFD simulation results. (Copies
available
exclusively from MIT Libraries, Rm. 14-0551, Cambridge, MA 02139-4307. Ph. 617-
253-5668; Fax
617-253-1690.)
The Knoll Planning Unit (1943-1965), the interior design service of Knoll Associates,
was
responsible for some of the most pioneering corporate interior designs of the postwar
period. A
brochure about the Planning Unit stated that it grew out of a demand by private and
architect-
clients to provide interiors in which the concept embodied in the Knoll line of furniture
and fabrics is
carried to its logical conclusion: fusion of architectural space and its contents. The
Planning
Unit was directed by the privileged and talented Florence Knoll. Planning Unit offices are
distinguished
by a humanized modernism which combined spare form with sumptuous textures and
conspicuous
color. The offices showcased the Knoll look, a recognizable combination of furniture,
colors, and
fabrics, which became the trademark of Knoll design. Through a combination of
auspicious clients,
astute promotion, and skilled staff, the Planning Unit turned this corporate humanized
modernism into
a ubiquitous reality.
The aim of this dissertation is the resurrection of an important and long forgotten
Venetian monument
and of the female institution that stood behind its creation. Santa Caterina de' Sacchi is a
little known
church in the northern fringes of Venice closed to the public, stripped of its decoration,
and neglected
by scholars. Little suggests that it was once part of an old and prestigious Augustinian
convent or that
it featured an interior lavishly decorated by some of the most prominent artists of the day,
including
Jacopo Pahna il Giovane, Jacopo Tintoretto and Paolo Veronese who, for its high altar,
created what
was to become one of the most celebrated masterpieces of Venetian painting: the -
Mystical
Marriage of St. Catherine of Alexandria. When the church was closed to the public at the
beginning of the 20 th century, and Veronese's altarpiece was transferred to the
Accademia Galleries, the church of Santa Caterina and the rest of its remarkable
decoration fell
virtually into oblivion while Veronese's work came to be considered in isolation, entirely
detached from
its original context. The disregard for the decorative ensemble, the absolute focus on a
single painting
and, above all, the utter neglect for the institution behind them, has long delayed an
accurate
evaluation of the social, cultural and artistic importance of the church of Santa Caterina
within the
context of Renaissance Venice and Venetian art. Its treasures - including Veronese's
masterpiece - can not be understood in isolation from the monastic culture that produced
them.
This dissertation thus aims at reconstructing both the visual and social reality of the
church and its
treasures during the Renaissance, while investigating the nuns' impact on the visual arts
as a group
with a distinct identity.
Giovanni Battista Piranesi's architectural representations have made significant
contributions to the
historiography of early modern architecture. His achievements in this regard continue to
enthrall many
a contemporary scholar solicitous in identifying the larger polemical and theoretical
context within
which he imaginatively depicted architectural figures. The following dissertation
maintains Piranesi's
inventive manner was largely characterized by his return to the prodigious number of
ruins which
demonstrated the presence in antiquity of forms of figuration incongruous, licentious and
capricious.
So vast had been their numbers, Piranesi adopted their eccentric characteristics in the
creation of his
own genres of representation. And revealing the extent to which he recognized in their
midst ancient
modes of grotesque figuration is the aim of this dissertation. Foremost in his embrace
of antiquity had been the enthusiasm with which he penned hundreds of pages of text and
etched
thousands of ornamental fragments, sites which had privileged architecture's narrative
dimension. His
obsessive preoccupation with paintings, sculptures and furnishings revealed, moreover,
an unremitting
fascination for ornamental surfaces. In this regard, he explored two distinct settings; the
subterranean
grotto and the pastoral landscape, locations in the Roman campagnia to which he had
been
compulsively attracted throughout his career as both had demonstrated the presence in
antiquity of a
plethora of grotesqueries whose meaning Piranesi sought to decipher. To this end, he
undertook a
journey to the origins of ornaments in ancient ritual practices. Seminal in this regard had
been the
ancient city of Herculaneum in whose excavated fragments a culture endowed with a
surplus of
licentious manners had been recognized. During the 18th century this
ancient territory's capricious proclivity was theoretically construed. And in hundreds of
ornamental
artifacts, forms of figuration were celebrated for their apotropaic functions. Ancient
griffins, serpents,
satyrs and sphinxes endowed with talismanic powers proliferated throughout the Bay of
Naples, and
their presence evidenced ancient forms of Bacchic worship. Piranesi's unequivocal
attention to this
family of figures is the focus of this dissertation. For with every frenetic act of
interlacing, he sought to
resurface a narrative dimension of architectural ornaments increasingly obfuscated by
modernity.
The formal break in our connection to the natural world, by virtue of the barriers we
construct to enclose space and control our environment, and the constant effort to
embody that
connection back into the built environment while accommodating the essential needs of
the inhabitant,
is rationalized through the rigorous integration of art and technology in architecture. This
ongoing
dialogue of inquiry, encompassing exploration and experimentation, of and between the
disciplines of
science - the pragmatic real of technology - and, culture - art as the emergent real
of the idea, takes place throughout the entire process of the architectural - event.
Drawing on several theories that reflect on the dialectic of science and culture (or
technology and art)
as well as those that address architecture as a series of processes or objects in time,
architectural
design is addressed as a reconciliation of planes, a series of seamless connections of
parts,
addressed through inquiry and innovation to create form. Inspiration, technology and
process, acting on, or re-acting to what has come before, what exists, or, what it now
aspires to be, as
matter fuses in time and space as a series of events that is architecture. Successful
design examples are best when art and technology come to embody the other, and as such
reveals a
promise for new adaptations, topological modulations and emergent potentialities of
progress to those
who follow.
This analysis is on spaces that invite an imaginative experience, the work of reverie and
the activity of
play. In order to foster such situations, these spaces are defined by being completely other
in relation
to everyday spaces. These spaces are characterised by artifice, illusion, and a practice that
seeks to
articulate new orders in the domain of representation. The discussion on these
environmental displays
will touch in situations from the late eighteenth and nineteenth centuries (I), the years
between the First and the Second World War (II), the years that followed this last event
(III), and the last pair of decades of the twentieth century (IV). Within
each of these sections, these spaces will be addressed in their ambiguity, as situations that
can have
an experimental character or spaces than can act in a compensatory fashion. In terms of
spatial
representation these correspond, respectively, to participatory and emancipatory forms.
The former
case is explored, mainly, though the practices of the avant-garde: Surrealism and
Situationism
specifically; whilst, the latter, through environmental displays that house the world of the
spectacle. In
opposition to this last situation, which perpetuates the state-of-things, the practices of the
avant-garde
show how these spaces, in their character of co-reality, can perform a critique,
rehabilitate and expand
the understanding of the everyday. In these cases what is sought are situations in which
the world of
the imagination and the activity of play get reinvigorated. In order for this to happen, the
use of spaces
of illusion, artifice and play has to be based in a different kind of experience and spatial
practice, one
that is congenial with such situations. This active and constructive behaviour is
contrasted with the
passivity of experience as it takes place in such spaces that are defined by the spectacle
and
exchange.

U.S. fisheries legislation requires National Marine Fisheries Service (NMFS) to attend to
the
critical social and economic issues surrounding the definition and identification of fishing
communities, and to the effects that changes to the physical environment and regulatory
decisions can have on such communities. To fulfil their mandate, National Marine
Fisheries
Service (NMFS) sponsored the research entitled Identifying Fishing Communities in the
Gulf
of Mexico to study the economic, social and cultural status of potential fishing
communities
along the Gulf of Mexico.
NMFS contracted the research project to Impact Assessment, Inc. to study 80 plus
potential
fishing communities in the Florida Gulf Coast. I worked as an intern in the research and
visited the communities with other team members. The task of our project was to provide
NMFS with basic profiles of fishing communities for NMFS to develop a culturally
appropriated intervention. Research methods include Rapid Assessment Procedures
(RAP),
semi-structured key informant interviews, participant observation, and archival and
secondary
research mainly for community histories.
Apart from my internship research, I also conducted some additional interviews and
observations for my thesis. My findings indicate that fishing communities along the
Florida
Gulf Coast encounter with challenge from increased regulation, dumping seafood imports
and
virtually uncontrolled waterfront development. By a comparison of three groups of
fishing
communities, i.e., diminished communities, residual communities, and resilient
communities,
the thesis explores how communities respond to the challenges and encourages fishermen
to
take action to preserve their generation-long fishing tradition.
In conclusion, the thesis suggests that a solution to ease the decline of fishing
communities
requires cooperation of all parties concerned, including the fishery regulatory agency,
commercial fishermen, and the federal and local government.

Falun Gong, also known as Falun Dafa, has been described in many ways. It has been
called
qigong, one of many schools of physical exercises that aim at improving health and
developing supernatural abilities. Scholars and mainstream media have referred it to as a
spiritual movement or religion, although practitioners claim it is not a religion. It has
been
called a cult, in the pejorative sense rather than in a sociological context, by the Chinese
government and by some Western critics. In the writings of Li Hongzhi, the founder of
Falun
Gong, it is referred to in different ways, though primarily as a cultivation practice.
The question of how to define Falun Gong is not just an academic issue; the use of the
cult
label has been used to justify the persecution of practitioners in China. To a limited
degree,
the Chinese Government is able to extend the persecution overseas. How society defines
Falun Gong has implications for action on the level of policy, as well as the shaping of
social,
cultural, and personal attitudes.
This research project addresses what Falun Gong is through ethnography. Research
methods
included participant-observation, semi-structured ethnographic interviews (both in-person
and
on-line), and content analysis of text and visual data from Falun Gong books, pamphlets,
and
websites. Research sites included Tampa, Washington D.C., and cyberspace. In order to
keep
my research relevant to the issues and concerns of the Falun Gong community, I was in
regular contact with the Tampa practitioners, keeping them abreast of my progress and
asking
for their input.
My findings are contrary to the allegations made by the Chinese Government and
Western
anti-cultists in many ways. Practitioners are not encouraged to rely on Western medicine,
but
are not prohibited from using it. Child practitioners are not put at risk. Their
organizational
structure is very loose. Finally, the Internet has played a vital role in Falun Gong's growth
and
continuation after the crackdown.
Dostoevsky's novels have contributed to a conception of man that reverberates in the
conclusions of prominent twentieth-century philosophical anthropologists. Max Scheler,
Martin Heidegger, Jean-Paul Sartre, Maurice Merleau-Ponty, and Albert Camus, among
others, have admitted that the works of Dostoevsky had an influence on the manner in
which
they learned to conceive of human nature and the world in which humans live. Our aim in
this
dissertation is to ask: what is there in the novels of Dostoevsky concerning the nature of
man,
of which certain philosophers could claim that in their philosophical conceptions of man
they
were positively influenced by him?
The main thesis is substantiated with a careful analysis of four novels: Notes From the
House
of the Dead (Zapiski iz mertvogo doma), Notes From the Underground (Zapiski iz
podpol'ia),
Crime and Punishment (Prestuplenie i nakazanie), and The Brothers Karamazov (Brat'ia
Karamazovy). These novels were chosen partly because I have come to the conclusion
that
these novels, more than others, concretely show in what sense the leading characters
appear to
have made themselves be what they had freely chosen to be under the circumstances in
which
they had to live, and that they were fully aware of the responsibility they had to bear for
the
implications and consequences of what they had thus decided. Based upon a close
reading,
four interpretive chapters employ the most significant criticism from English, Russian
and
French literary scholarship. Dostoevsky's philosophical conception of man is compared
and
contrasted with the conception that Scheler and Heidegger hold, i.e., that freedom is
man's
essence, Sartre's atheistic humanism and Camus' thought.
The following conclusions are consonant with Dostoevsky's work: freedom is
constitutive for
the being (or the mode of being; essence) of man, it is an inalienable duty--one must
become
oneself. Man strives to overcome himself and to exceed his freedom but in so doing
invariably loses it. Man exceeds himself only in the sense that he realizes an ideal human
possibility. The Dostoevskian man reveals not only the absence of human nature but also
the
enormous power which man possesses for achieving his ideal human possibility.
Personal impurity caused by childbirth, menstrual blood or death is an issue of concern
prevalent in many cultures. In Japan, the generic term for these kinds of impurities is
kegare
and death impurity, a sub-type of kegare, is known as shi-e. The major topic of this book
is
death impurity. The definition and genesis of shi-e are explained. In addition, details of
the
influence shi-e had on ancient Japanese society as well as its continuing influence on
modern
Japanese society are given. Three hypotheses are stated and supported: (1) the shi-e
concept
began in Japan during the Yayoi period (300 BC - 300 AD) rather than at a later date as
previously hypothesized; (2) the basis for the aversion to dead bodies, i.e. shi-e, is that
corpses
remind people of the fact that they will soon die; (3) Buddhism and Shintoism merged in
Japan because of the impact of shi-e on Shintoism. This book concludes with some
comments
on the relevance of knowledge of the death impurity for students of Japanese history,
culture
and society.

Cranial and postcranial research on East and Southeast Asians has shown population
variability between and within these two regions. Moreover, as populations vary by sex,
sex
differences vary by population. The purpose of this study is to provide the first
descriptive
and comparative analysis of two recently curated samples of complete, documented,
contemporary skeletons from Thailand (N=104) and Hong Kong (N=94) that have not
been
previously studied. Sex differences reveal Hong Kong males and females as larger but
less
dimorphic than Thais. Stepwise discriminant function analysis of the Thai humerus and
femur
allowed 94%-96% sex classification accuracy. In conclusion, this research has increased
our
knowledge of sex and population differences in Asia and has important applications to
demographic and medicolegal investigations.

Ascription of sex to inhumed remains on the principle basis of grave-goods, as distinct
from anthropometric data, can be a vague process due to incipient gender bias in
interpretation. Cross-matching of anthropometrics with grave goods can sometimes
generate results that appear ambiguous or paradoxical as they may not accord with
preconceived relationships between gender roles and sex. This reduces confidence in the
demography of various archaeologically-revealed cultures, especially those of Iron Age
Europe, which were erected on the basis of what we may now see as potentially flawed
analysis.

Comparative and contrasting analyses are made of contemporary and related cultures to
investigate gender role assunptions on a wide basis. Regarding non-literate cultures,
archaeologists have limited means to interpret the relationships between sex and gender-
roles, and these methods are explored.The traditional outlook is assessed for functional
bias in light of its origins and perpetuation,and a new synthesis is proposed for ongoing
analysis. This synthesis includes strict application of refined anthropometric methodology
and the resolution of paradox by adoption of a revised underlying hypothesis

A correlation is observed between use of the horse and a significant blurring of gender
role stereotypes, occurring in nomadic cultures whose legacy persists to the present day.
This is examined in light of the proposed new synthesis for a consequential or
coincidental relationship, the former being apparent. It is found that gender role bias has
played an uncomfortably large part in Iron Age scholarship, and that outdated
sociocultural assumptions continue to foster an unstoppable view of elements of world
history.
Seventy skeletons were archaeologically recovered from the unmarked section of a
suburban Adelaide church cemetery. The generally well-preserved sample consisted
mostly of sub adults comprising more than two-thirds of the collection. Twenty-nine
(41.4%) individuals were infants aged less than one year at death. A total of 50 (71.4%)
sub adult skeletons (aged less than 15 years at death) were recovered. Although skeletal
lesions among the sub adult group were rare, it is believed that infection was the
principal cause of death among this group. One eight to nine-year-old girl, presented
with pathognomonic lesions indicative of congenital syphilis.

The twenty adult skeletons ranged in age from approximately 18 to 59 years at death.
Observed among the group were a variety of infectious, traumatic and occupational
lesions. Infectious lesions existed in 70% of adults some of which allowed diagnosis of
conditions including acquired syphilis, tuberculosis/pulmonary infection and unspecified
systemic infection. Perimortem traumatic pathologies allowed, in two cases, positive
identification of the individual against historical records. Skeletal markers of stress were
observed in the majority of adults aged over 30 years at death. High rates of upper limb
robusticity, spinal and joint lesions corroborated historical records indicating a
hardworking and physically active community. Dental analyses revealed very poor dental
hygiene and very little alleviating dental intervention beyond tooth extraction.

Characterised by factors such as high infant representation; high rates of infectious and
traumatic lesions; and, corroborating historical records, the skeletal collection showed a
society, struggling to cope in its new environment. However, application of bone stable
isotope analysis and documentary evidence suggested that nutrition was not necessarily
the principal cause. Comparison with various other skeletal samples indicated that the St.
Mary's people were a population in transition.

Life table analyses using church burial records showed that following an establishment
period, the colony was able to overcome many of its problems, leading to improvements
in infant mortality and life expectancies. The principal cause of infant mortality and
deaths among adults were alleviated following improvement in living conditions.
Furthermore, a growing awareness of personal hygiene; inoculation against disease; and
improved access to medical facilities saw significant improvement by the turn of the 20th
century.

The material was analysed with the intention of deriving information regarding past
individual and population lifeways. Church records indicated that the unmarked burial
area dated from 1847, and was still in use into the 20th century. Analysis of the skeletal
material provided an opportunity to gain insight into the lifeways of a little known and
discrete group of people. The study area had long been associated with burial of the poor
and destitute. The 'paupers section', as the area had come to be known, was also used
for disposal of the many still and newborn babies.

Biographical details of the positively identified individuals and others buried in the study
area, suggest that some individuals may have chosen an unmarked burial on ideological
grounds. This finding, in association with other analyses, shows that despite struggling
through an establishment period, the St. Mary's people were hardworking, adequately
nourished and generally (in the health sense) robust: not the 'paupers' that popular myth
would have us believe.
Motor vehicles have been on the roads of Western nations for over a century and in that
time they have changed the world in which they operate to the point that today's society
could not exist in its current form without them. The motor vehicle has altered daily life
beyond the comprehension of those who lived in the pre-automobile age. In that same
100 years, museums too have changed radically in the way in which they collect,
interpret and exhibit objects. They have gone from being places of private pleasure for a
select few to being places of public recreation and education.

The development of the museum has paralleled the rise of the automobile. The first
motor museum came into existence in 1912, less than two decades after the advent of
the motor vehicle and, since that first emergence, motor museum numbers have
fluctuated, but generally increased. With the centenary of the coming of the motor car,
however, there has been a sudden increase in the number of motor museums in
existence. Although there is no central register or list of motor museums, and many
museums are private entities that are publicised by word of mouth, there are probably
well over a thousand in the Western world.

This thesis uses the National Motor Museum at Birdwood in South Australia as a lens
through which to examine motor museums generally through a face to face survey of
visitors to that museum. The aim of that survey was to ascertain what it is that visitors
expect from their visit. A further postal survey of motor museums in English speaking
countries, examines what staff in those museums see to be the aims of the visitor and
also the way in which the museums strive to meet those aims. As essential elements of
the thesis, the nature of car collecting and how this influences the vehicles collected by,
and exhibited by, the motor museum; as well as how these collected vehicles are
interpreted, are examined. In addition, the way in which collection policies and goals
vary
from museum to museum is addressed. The desire of many visitors to see 'the real
thing', the authentic vehicle, is also considered as is the status and use of simulacra and
replicas in the motor museum. The ambition of many museums, in response to that
perceived visitor objective, to fill the exhibition halls with numbers of vehicles that have
been restored, to a point beyong their original, as manufactured condition is also
evaluated. The nostalgic goals of many visitors, as well as the ways in which the
museums strive to meet those goals is assessed. Finally the thesis examines the
intersction of the gendered object, the automobile, and the gendered space, the
museum, examining the ways in which the female motoring experience is interpreted in
the motor museum and suggesting ways in which motor museums might cahnge to
better include visitors of all types
This thesis develops theoretical and methodological approaches to the investigation of
deflated surface stone artefact distributions beyond those that emphasise synchronic
behavioural interpretations. The study was undertaken on Pine Point and Langwell
Stations, two adjoining pastoral leases in the foothills of the Barrier Range south of
Broken Hill in arid Western New South Wales. The main objective was to investigate
long-term accumulated patterns in stone artefact assemblage composition from four
archaeological deposits adjacent to the Pine Creek - Rantyga Creek confluence. These
locations were selected for investigation because they contain extensive distributions of
stone artefacts and heat retainer hearths in similar geomorphic settings. Occupational
chronologies were established through the dating of charcoal from heat retainer hearths.
These chronologies demonstrated that the Pine Point-Langwell assemblages represent
multiple episodes of accumulation over the last 2,000 years. Therefore, the formation of
the Pine Point-Langwell assemblages meant that they are ideal for the investigation of
long-term accumulated patterns.

The composition of the assemblages was investigated through an analysis of artefact use
life, curation, the intensity of raw material utilisation and occupation intensity. These
permitted consideration of assemblage accumulation as a temporal process. Assemblages
are not thought of as synchronic functional sets, but rather as the consequence of
repeated and discontinuous discard episodes over time. As occupation intensity
increases, so does the intensity of raw material utilisation. Cores and tools will be worked
more intensively and assemblages will be dominated by local raw material, as access to
distant sources becomes restricted.

Results indicate both consistencies and inconsistencies in the reduction and utilisation of
lithic raw materials. Some of the consistencies are argued to reflect the character of the
wider lithic landscape. In general, there is a distance decay relationship in the reduction
of silcrete, however this relationship is not evident in all measures of reduction intensity.
Variation in measures of core reduction is interpreted to reflect the variable nature of
occupation through time at each of the locations in both duration and frequency. Over
the time span represented in the Pine Point-Langwell occupational chronology, multiple
behavioural patterns result in internal assemblage variability.

Environmental variation may also contribute to the formation of variable assemblage
patterns. There is evidence from south western New South Wales for environmental
oscillation over the period represented by the occupational chronologies in the Pine
Point-
Langwell study area. This is interpreted as a possible impulse for the punctuated record
of human occupation in the area during the last 2000 years. Hiatuses in the occupational
chronology provide further evidence of the variability associated with the formation of
the
assemblages. Finally, notions of continuity and discontinuity in assemblage formation
were explored across the wider region of Western New South Wales with the comparison
of late Holocene assemblages from Fowlers Gap and Burkes Cave to Pine Point-
Langwell
assemblages.

It is concluded that the approaches to reconstructing past settlement systems in the
Australian arid zone are based on a fundamental misunderstanding of the formation of
deflated archaeological deposits. This in turn leads to the use of inappropriate
interpretive frameworks for the archaeological record. These frameworks often ignore
chronological patterns at individual locations and assume both contemporaneity and
consistency in behaviour through time. This denies the opportunity to investigate the
diachronic aspects of deflated deposits, both in terms of occupational chronologies and
discontinuities in the raw material management and reduction.
In this thesis I combine data from regional archaeological surveys and the excavation of
eight stratified sites to examine aspects of continuity and change in the late Holocene
archaeological record of the southern Curtis Coast, southeast Queensland, Australia. I
focus on the theoretical and methodological problems emerging out of studies in
southeast Queensland, particularly the issues of chronology-building and assessment of
site integrity.

Results of surveys and excavations are presented. Excavations were conducted at the
Seven Mile Creek Mound, Mort Creek Site Complex, Pancake Creek Site Complex,
Ironbark Site Complex, Eurimbula Creek 1, Eurimbula Creek 2, Eurimbula Site 1 and
Tom's Creek Site Complex. Differences in site structure, content and chronology are used
to establish a framework to describe variability in the regional archaeological record
through space and time. Radiocarbon dates and items of European material culture
indicate that occupation of these sites spans from around 4000 years ago into the post-
contact period. Dates were also obtained from several eroding archaeological deposits
which were not subject to excavation. In total, 66 radiocarbon dates are presented from
12 archaeological sites.

Radiocarbon determinations are critically assessed to provide a reliable basis for
calibrating radiocarbon dates into an absolute regional chronology. Local marine and
estuarine reservoir effects are characterised through a study of known-age marine shell
specimens and archaeological shell/charcoal paired samples. The object of the study was
to assess the potential influence of localised variation in marine reservoir effect on
accurately dating marine and estuarine shell from archaeological deposits in the area.
Results indicate that the routinely-applied DR value of -5 +/- 35 for northeast Australia is
wrong. The determined values suggest a minor revision to Reimer and Reimer's (2000)
recommended value for near-shore open marine environments in northeast Australia
from DR= +11 +/-5 to +12 +/-7, and specifically for central Queensland to DR= +10 +/-
7. In contrast, data obtained from estuarine shell/charcoal pairs demonstrate a general
lack of consistency, suggesting estuary-specific patterns of variation in terrestrial carbon
input and exchange with the open ocean. Preliminary data indicate that in some
estuaries, at some time periods, a DR value of more than -155 +/-55 may be
appropriate.

Radiocarbon determinations, stratigraphy and bivalve conjoin analyses are used to
evaluate the integrity of the open shell midden deposits investigated for the project.
Methods for identifying and interpreting bivalve conjoins in archaeological shell
assemblages are developed and tested. Results indicate that contrary to the cautions of
Lourandos (1996, 1997), the open sites studied exhibit a high degree of vertical and
horizontal integrity.

Results suggest continuous restructuring of settlement-subsistence systems in the region
throughout the late Holocene. A regional trajectory towards increased site occupation,
intensity of site use, and localisation of resource use is identified. A three-phase cultural
chronology is developed for the region which proposes initial occupation before 4000
years ago and significant changes in resource use after 1500 BP, including the
widespread appearance of shellfishing and changes in stone raw material sources. Phase
I (pre-4000 BP - ca.1500 BP) saw ephemeral coastal occupation by groups which
occasionally used coastal resources as part of a diffuse and highly-mobile settlement
strategy covering a broad area. Land-using groups may have been primarily based
around the predictable resources of major rivers such as the Boyne. Phase II (ca.1500 BP
- ca.AD 1850s) is characterised by intensive permanent and structured low mobility
strategies throughout the coastal zone. This phase is defined by a localisation in the use
of resources. Extremely large, low density archaeological sites are established throughout
the region on the lower margins of major estuaries and smaller resources extraction sties
are also established. Phase III (ca.AD 1850s - ca.AD 1920s) saw the emergence of post-
European mobility systems. Despite disappearing from the European historical record for
the area, Aboriginal people continued to use traditional camping places well into the
period of European settlement.

Results are discussed in the wider context of key themes in archaeological cultural
chronologies proposed for southeast Queensland and adjacent regions which emphasise
recent changes in settlement and subsistence strategies linked to intensifying patterns of
regional land-use. Patterns identified on the southern Curtis Coast generally concur with
other findings from southeast Queensland, suggesting major restructuring of coastal
occupation strategies in the late Holocene and especially the last 1000 years.
This main aim of this thesis is the construction of predictive models of Aboriginal
archaeological site location in the Melbourne metropolitan area. Existing information
from
Aboriginal Affairs Victoria sites database was the primary source of data for the
predictive
modelling exercise. Many problematic issues regarding the construction and collection of
archaeological data are identified and discussed throughout the thesis. Particular areas of
concern are the biases that exist in data generated from cultural resource management
surveys, which are subsequently present in the AAV database. Methods are explored for
utilising biased data in predictive modelling.

Methodological improvements are suggested in order to make future data collection more
rigorous. The site concept, sampling, survey intensity, shovel test pit excavation, report
formats; survey design and visibility constraints are analysed and discussed in depth.
The predictive model developed utilises Dempster-Shafer Belief theory (a branch of
Bayesian statistics) and the IDRISI32 GIS in order to make use of the vast corpus of
biased data housed in the AAV database.
This thesis presents the conclusions of a variety of scientific and archaeological
techniques used to investigate ancient Aboriginal subsistence patterns in southeastern
South Australia. Many of the investigations look at a wider land area within South
Australia; however, particular focus is drawn to the Aboriginal burial site located at
Swanport. Investigations include ethnographic, historical archaeological,
biogeographical,
nutritional, osteological and bioarchaeological studies. The primary aim was to combine
the results from these disciplines with the outcome of a stable carbon and nitrogen
isotope analysis programme to decipher ancient Aboriginal dietary patterns. The isotopic
and osteological analyses focused on the Swanport human skeletal collection and
permitted investigation of ancient South Australian Aboriginal lifeways in an inland
riverine habitat. The study was conducted in collaboration with the Ngarrindjeri Heritage
Committee and the South Australian Museum.

The investigation included ethnographic studies, which addressed the different land,
riverine and marine food groups consumed by the Ngarrindjeri people during the 19th
and 20th centuries and biogeographical analysis which addressed the geography of South
Australia. A map of isotopic variability for plants and animals that may have been
consumed by Aboriginal people living at Swanport was developed and nutritional
analysis
produced a model that could test hypothetical diets inferred from stable isotope analysis.

Radiocarbon analysis of human bone indicated that individuals were buried at Swanport
between 3029 and 482 years ago. Following osteological analysis the Swanport samples
could be separated into male (n=49), female (n=56) and juvenile (n=9) groups. Stable
carbon and nitrogen isotope results for each of these groups exhibited a distinct
signature, although a degree of overlap existed between the groups. These results were
transformed into human diets, based around the food categories of marine food,
terrestrial plants, terrestrial animals, riverine plants, riverine animals and riverine
shellfish. Results suggested that the males, females and juveniles buried at Swanport ate
different proportions of these categories, where plants constituted roughly 40% of the
male diet, 50% of the female diet and 70% of the juvenile diet. In contrast to the main
group of 112 Swanport residents that exhibited isotopic signatures characteristic of the
local environment, 11 individuals exhibited a unique isotopic signature (with a higher
proportion of marine food) that suggests a coastal diet.

The results from each of the studies were compared to decipher differences between the
published ethnographic data and new isotopic data. The results supported previous work
conducted by Pate, Pardoe, Pretty and others in South Australia. The current study
provides additional insight into ancient Aboriginal subsistence patterns in South Australia
including an improved understanding of isotopic variability in human bone collagen.

The results confirm the validity of using stable isotope analysis as a means of increasing
the knowledge base of past Aboriginal lifeways. These studies are able to benefit both the
Aboriginal people and the wider community. A multi-disciplinary approach has particular
relevance for studies of riverine and coastal areas and also highlights the potential and
importance of using stable isotope analysis in confirming the provenance of Aboriginal
human skeletal material in South Australia.
This thesis examines the dynamics of regional Aboriginal behaviour in northwest central
Queensland as it is indicated by several scales of spatial patterning in archaeological
evidence. Using geographic information system (GIS) analysis and multivariate statistical
techniques, patterns in the distribution of archaeological features were derived using a
combination of two spatial scales and three levels of archaeological feature classification.
The two spatial scales comprise analysis performed for the entire region and more
detailed analysis performed within two smaller areas within the region. The classificatory
scales include modelling the distribution of locations containing archaeological features;
modelling the types of features occurring at these locations; and modelling spatial
variation in the attributes of these features. For example, at two different spatial scales,
models are presented for the location of places containing any type of archaeological
feature; for the location of places containing stone artefacts; and for locations containing
stone artefacts made from various rock types. In addition, point pattern analysis is used
to examine patterns in the distribution of different rock art figures and spatial variation in
the form of one particular type of figure.

The results of this study illustrate that several levels of spatial patterning can be
identified in northwest central Queensland. Specifically, these reveal that at the regional
level, the occurrence of locations containing archaeological features is primarily driven
by
proximity to water. However, the types of features occurring at these locations is driven
by a multitude of other factors, such as proximity to stone raw materials, stream order,
terrain, and geology. Importantly, the way these factors combine varies throughout the
region. For example, in one part of the region, the most important factor determining the
location and type of archaeological features is the location of outcrops suitable for
manufacturing stone axes. In contrast, in another part of the region, the important
factors become proximity to escarpment areas that produce places suitable for depicting
rock art. In addition, analysis of the distribution of rock art figures shows that the
depiction of different types of figure demonstrates a northeast to southwest trend,
corresponding to trends in regional drainage, and consequently, the movement of people
into and out of the region. In contrast, the variation in the form of one particular figure
demonstrates spatial patterns that trend northwest to southeast, relating to the
movement and information flow between people within the region.

The thesis argues that these results demonstrate patterns in behaviour operating on
several different levels. Some of the archaeological patterns discerned correspond with
levels of behaviour described anthropologically, such as the extent of linguistic groups, or
descriptions of foraging behaviour. However, other archaeological spatial patterns do not
fit into such anthropological classifications of hunter-gatherer behaviour quite so easily.
Consequently, it is argued that the recognition of archaeological pattern, and its
behavioural interpretations, is dependent upon the spatial, temporal, and categorical
scale at which they are examined. In doing so, the thesis illustrates that understanding
the dynamics of regional hunter-gatherer behaviour requires an understanding of the
factors driving archaeological pattern occurring at a variety of scales, and across a range
of evidence. The thesis suggests that scale is therefore a critical, but little explored
component of archaeological theory generally, and which has important implications for
the understanding archaeologists have of Australia’s prehistory, and particularly
interpretations relating to mid-Holocene change. It is also argued that the study
demonstrates how useful GIS and statistical modelling approaches are for visualising the
trends and variation in archaeological spatial pattern occurring at the regional level. Such
tools offer potential benefits to the research and management of Aboriginal cultural
heritage.
This thesis presents a qualitative investigation of sixteen Indigenous South Australian
perspectives of archaeology. The study is based upon results obtained from in-depth
interviews conducted over a two-year period. The research reveals that there are fifteen
supportive factors that are currently contributing to meaningful collaborative
archaeological research between archaeologists and Indigenous South Australians.
However, although it may be understood that these themes or 'lived experiences' are
evidence that some or many of the relationships between Indigenous South Australians
and archaeologists are improving and in some cases even producing real partnerships
and sites for reconciliation, it must also be admitted that these experiences are tempered
by or held intension with the participants' infinitive feelings, opinions and 'lived
experiences'(explored in twenty-two themes).Thus, it is argued that relationships
between archaeologists and Indigenous peoples can be improved further by taking a
highly educative approach to cross-cultural awareness issues in relation to archaeology,
Indigenous peoples, the public, university students, government and commercial
organizations.

The implications of these findings are that new and structured approaches to working
with Indigenous peoples are required in order to overcome the taken-for-granted
practices within the archaeological discipline and to make attempts to rectify these
tensions in the future. As a result, it is proposed that professional archaeological
organizations and institutions need to work more closely with Indigenous groups in an
'applied anthropological' manner, in order to facilitate the areas for change outlined by
the participants, so that self-determination for Indigenous communities can be achieved
through the archaeological discipline. A number of areas have been identified for
structured discussions in this regard including: 1) Training students to understand power
differences; 2) Teaching contested histories; 3) Creating policies to facilitate Indigents
approaches; 4) Teaching applied approaches; 5) Changing government policies and
legislation in relation to – Indigenous control over report writing and other aspects of the
archaeological research process, Indigenous control over choosing researchers,
Indigenous control over research designs and interpretation, and Indigenous control over
intellectual and cultural property rights; 6) Funding; 7) Multi-disciplinary re-casting; 8)
Public education; and 9) Designing innovative collaborative approaches to facilitate
Indigenous self-determination.
The prevailing view of social complexity dynamics in Iron Age mainland Southeast Asia
is
best represented by the work of Charles Higham. Underpinning Higham's model for the
emergence of Iron Age chiefdoms is an elaboration of existing prestige goods exchange
networks triggered by exposure to new, highly valuable and exotic prestige goods from
India. A critical review of Higham's model reveals weaknesses in the use of regional
scale
neo-evolutionary theoretical framework, and in the data required to assess wealth and
status differentiation and the origin, exchange and social function of new exotics such as
agate and carnelian beads.

A comprehensive study of agate and carnelian beads at both regional and site-base
scales is used to investigate the origin, exchange, value and social function of the beads,
and through this investigation is argued to shed light on Iron Age social dynamics.
Alternative scenarios for bead exchange are investigated at the regional scale via a
geochemical sourcing analysis and an analysis of the spatial and chronological
distribution of the beads. At the local scale the detailed study of the beads and their
burial contexts is used to evaluate alternative scenarios of organisational dynamics at the
site of Noen U-Loke in Northeast Thailand.

The introduction of new exotics from external sources is suggested to trigger change in
social complexity, but in ways and for reasons that vary between different areas in
mainland Southeast Asia. The dynamics of social complexity following exposure to new
exotics is shown to differ between inland and coastal areas. The factors that determine
the trajectory of social complexity dynamics in any area are identified as the character of
social organisation prior to exposure to new exotics and the degree of control a society
has over external exchange. As a result, while regional scale analysis is appropriate and
required for understanding broader exchange patterns, understanding and articulating
social complexity dynamics is argued to require detailed local modelling and
investigation.
An archaeological study of indigenous precontact settlement was undertaken on the Mt
Eccles lava flow in Southwest Victoria. The aim was to investigate the hypothesis that
Gunditjmara socioeconomy was based on large-scale environmental management,
incorporating aquaculture, food preservation and storage. Conclusions of previous
archaeological excavation and survey on the landform were contradictory in their
interpretations regarding Gunditjmara occupation.

The shortfin eel (Anguilla australis) was economically the most important freshwater fish
in the region, in the indigenous past as well as today. Ethnohistorical and local
indigenous oral histories indicate that this resource was exploited as a major part of the
regional precontact economy. However, no archaeological research has been undertaken
on the extent of eel exploitation by Gunditjmara.

In order to investigate the nature of Gunditjmara resource exploitation, an understanding
of environmental relationships was considered essential. In this study a landscape
analysis was used to determine the associations between the archaeology on the lava
flow and its environmental context. In pursuance of this aim an innovative and
appropriate archaeological methodology was designed. In consequence, stone features
were identified as dams, weirs, dwellings and storage caches. Their relationships were
investigated using GIS. On the basis of the data generated by the landscape-scale
studies individual sites were selected for a more detailed investigation. It is hypothesised
that culturally modified trees served as domestic hearths and smoking facilities for eels.
Biomolecular analysis was used to search for eel lipids in soil samples from the trees to
determine whether these could be associated with food processing.

The archaeological study produced a model of Gunditjmara settlement on the Mount
Eccles lava flow. The multifarious approach proved crucial for determining aspects of a
past economy not previously identified but highly significant to the settlement model.
The
findings include the first archaeozoological evidence for an indigenous exploitation of the
shortfin eel in Victoria. The results challenge accepted Australian approaches to
investigating precontact archaeology, with its focus on depth and age in preference to
past socioeconomies. They strongly support a methodology designed to determine
ecological and archaeological relationships to accurately interpret the evidence.

This study demonstrated how economic change alters the nature and value of resources
and allows for different social behaviour to develop. It has been recognised outside of
Australia that the procurement and storage of a seasonally abundant resource may lead
to the emergence of social organisation and inequality. Ethnographic documentation, as
outlined in this study, supports the existence of a social hierarchy among the southwest
language groups of Victoria. However, there is no archaeological evidence to date of any
large-scale resource procurement and storage that could lead to controlled resource
management in these precontact Australian Aboriginal societies.

A global ethnographic and archaeological comparison was undertaken of the technology
used in the trapping of Anguilla spp., or other migrating fish, and its socioeconomic
implications. The results revealed parallels in the methods used and their social
ramifications, both of which showed strong analogy with Gunditjmara data.
Surface scatters of stone artefacts are the most ubiquitous feature of the Australian
Aboriginal archaeological record, yet the most underutilized by archaeologists in
developing models of Aboriginal prehistory. Among the many reasons for this are the
lack
of understanding of geomorphic processes that have exposed them, and the lack of a
suitable chronological framework for investigating Aboriginal ‘use of place’. This thesis
addresses both of these issues.

In arid western NSW, erosion and deposition, accelerated as a result of the introduction
of sheep grazing in the mid 1800s has resulted in exposure of artefact scatters in some
areas, burial in others, and complete removal in those parts of the landscape subject to
concentrated flood flows. The result is a patchwork of artefact scatters exhibiting various
degrees of preservation, exposure and visibility. My research at Stud Creek, in Sturt
National Park in far western NSW, develops artefact and landscape survey protocols to
accommodate this dynamic geomorphic setting. A sampling strategy stratified on the
basis of landscape morphodynamics is presented that allows archaeologists to target
areas of maximum artefact exposure and minimum post-discard disturbance. Differential
artefact visibility at the time of the survey is accommodated by incorporating measures
of surface cover which quantify the effects of various ephemeral environmental
processes, such as deposition of sediments, vegetation growth and bioturbation, on
artefact count.

While surface stone artefact scatters lack the stratigraphy usually considered necessary
for establishing the timing of Aboriginal occupation, a combination of radiocarbon
determinations on associated heat-retainer ovens, and stratigraphic analysis and dating
of the valley fills which underlie the scatters, allows a two-stage chronology for hunter-
gatherer activity to be developed. In the Stud Creek study area, dating of the valley fill
by OSL established a maximum age of 2040 ± 100 yr BP for surface artefact scatters.
The heat-retainer ovens ranged in age from 1630 ± 30 yr BP to 220 ± 55 yr BP.
Bayesian statistical analysis of the sample of 28 radiocarbon determinations supported
the notion, already established from analysis of the artefacts, that the Stud Creek valley
was occupied intermittently for short durations over a relatively long period of time,
rather than intensively occupied at any one time. Furthermore, a gap in oven building
between about 800 and 1100 years ago was evident. Environmental explanations for this
gap are explored, but the palaeoenvironmental record for this part of the Australian arid
zone is too sparse and too coarse to provide explanations of human behaviour on time
scales of just a few hundred years.

Having established a model for Stud Creek of episodic landscape change throughout the
late Pleistocene and Holocene, right up to European contact, its veracity was evaluated in
a pilot study at another location within the region. The length of the archaeological
record preserved in three geomorphically distinct locations at Fowlers Gap, 250 km south
of Stud Creek, is a function of geomorphic dynamics, with a record of a few hundred
years from sites located on channel margins and low terraces, and the longest record
thus far of around 5000 years from high terrace surfaces more remote from active
channel incision. But even here, the record is not continuous, and like Stud Creek, the
gaps are interpreted to indicate that Aboriginal people moved into and out of these
places intermittently throughout the mid to late Holocene.

I conclude that episodic nonequilibrium characterizes the geomorphic history of these
arid landscapes, with impacts on the preservation of the archaeological record. Dating of
both archaeological and landform features shows that the landscape, and the
archaeological record it preserves, are both spatially and temporally disjointed. Models of
Aboriginal hunter-gatherer behaviour and settlement patterns must take account of these
discontinuities in an archaeological record that is controlled by geomorphic activity.

I propose a new geoarchaeological framework for landscape-based studies of surface
artefact scatters that incorporates geomorphic analysis and dating of landscapes, as well
as tool typology, into the interpretation of spatial and temporal patterns of Aboriginal
hunter-gatherer ‘use of place’.
People use the traces of the past to construct social and political identity in the present.
Archaeology, as physical traces of the past that are experienced as part of the embodied
engagement with landscape, is integral to this creative act of making history. The various
ways in which people use the traces of the past in the present are examined in this thesis
with reference to a case study in archaeological and ethnographic fieldwork undertaken
in the southeast Kimberley with the ‘Lamboo mob’, a group of Jaru language speakers
who are former pastoral workers from Old Lamboo Pastoral Station. The Lamboo mob
directed the process of site survey, which focussed on identifying places with an
archaeological component which they felt were important to the story of their ancestors’
past and to their sense of identity in the present. A sample of these places was then
selected for more detailed archaeological study. Finally, the significance of this series of
places to the story of the Jaru past and present is articulated both through archaeological
analysis and through oral narrative and biography.

Central to the Lamboo mob’s understanding of the past are their locally mediated
experiences of colonialism during the late nineteenth and twentieth centuries. This has
been principally associated with the intrusion of gold-miners and settler pastoralists, and
eventually their almost wholesale inclusion as labourers in the pastoral industry, followed
by a much more recent period of diaspora from these same pastoral properties to settle
on the margins of towns throughout the study area. Of critical importance to
understanding these events of the recent past are deeper historical structures that have
continually re-emerged over the past 5,000 years, which have ultimately impacted on the
way that the history of the pastoral industry in the southeast Kimberley has been
experienced by both Aboriginal and settler pastoralists. While it was my intention to
study the archaeology of encounters between Aboriginal and settler pastoralists in the
southeast Kimberley, the project developed through collaboration between myself and
the Lamboo mob to explore both the recent and deep pasts of the study area, and the
role of the material remains which relate to these pasts in articulating contemporary
attachments to place. Drawing on archaeological research, documentary research and
oral history, the thesis makes a methodological contribution to the growing field of
‘contact archaeology’ in Australia, and to an understanding of the agency of Aboriginal
people in developing hybrid social structures within the context of the pastoral industry in
the Kimberley.

Archaeological mapping, surface collection and excavation focussed on a series of
historic
Aboriginal pastoral worker’s encampments associated with the Old Lamboo Homestead
site. Aboriginal people provided detailed accounts of the history and importance of Old
Lamboo and its material remains. A dialectic approach, involving the recording of
particular archaeological remains and community dialogue regarding their significance
and meaning, was employed. This allows me to analyse the ways in which both the
spatial and the social order of the pastoral property was used in the past (and present)
by Aboriginal ‘insiders’ to develop new, hybrid social identities as pastoral labourers.
Further excavations at two precontact rockshelter sites detail long-term historical
trajectories in the meaning of particular artefact forms and the perception of inside and
outside space which give context to these ‘changes’ that occurred within the pastoral
industry in the southeast Kimberley during the first part of the twentieth century.

Analysis of artefacts from a series of pre- and post-contact open artefact scatters is
employed to develop a model of post-contact changes in stone tool manufacture in the
study area. Within the study area, stone tools, in particular the finely pressure flaked
biface ‘Kimberley’ point, continued to be manufactured throughout the twentieth century;
however, the meaning of these objects changed such that they become aesthetic objects
devoid of function. The ‘intensification’ in the manufacture of stone and glass spearheads
after AD 1890 is linked to their role as collected objects and as symbols associated with
changing notions of masculinity on the pastoral frontier.

I have coined the phrase vernacular archaeologies to refer to the ways in which non-
archaeologists interrogate the traces of their past in the present, due to the similarities
between this act of creative recursiveness and the archaeological project that is carried
out by professional archaeologists in the modern world. What is different about these two
approaches is the way in which vernacular archaeologies draw on embodied and
profoundly local understandings of the landscape, which I term landscape biographies, to
make meaning from these traces in the present.
In this thesis I describe the results of my analysis of archaeological material and
sediments excavated from four rockshelters on the northeast Hamersley Plateau,
Western Australia and synthesise previously reported archaeological evidence from the
inland Pilbara to answer two questions about Aboriginal occupation. The first question
asks how humans in the inland Pilbara responded to the Last Glacial Maximum (LGM)
and
compares their response to those of people in surrounding areas. Archaeological evidence
from areas surrounding the in and Pilbara, such as the northwest coast, the interior and
the Kimberley, indicate that people abandoned sites or used them less frequently during
the LGM. A unique and significant feature of the inland Pilbara is the Hamersley Plateau,
a massive plateau and escarpment feature that concentrates plateau runoff into long and
deep gorges with aquifer-fed pools. Previously reported sites in the inland Pilbara are not
near the escarpment and suggest abandonment or reduced frequency of use during the
LGM, but I present new evidence from Milly’s Cave, located near the escarpment, that
indicates increased use during the LGM. This evidence indicates that the pliancy of
hunter-gatherer adaptive systems during the LGM may have been underestimated and
the local as well as regional environments are significant in understanding hunter-
gatherer adaptations to climate change.

The second question asks what technological, economic and demographic changes
occurred in the inland Pilbara during the middle and late Holocene and how these
changes relate to those in surrounding areas. Located between the northwest coast and
the interior, the inland Pilbara has been suggested to be a bridge for populations or ideas
moving between the coast and the interior. New Holocene stone technologies appear at
similar times in the Pilbara, northwest coast and interior, suggesting the three areas
were part of regional systems of technological and economic change. Cultural changes
associated with the new technologies are suggested by ethnographic information from
the inland Pilbara that links the new technological types to ceremonial activities and
gender-specific tasks. Archaeological evidence suggests that late Holocene increases in
population dynamics in the inland Pilbara may be related to similar increases in the
interior. This evidence suggests that there is a relationship between cultural,
technological and economic change and population dynamics in hunter-gatherer
populations.
In the early nineteenth century the advent of new treatments for insanity, the emergence
of the non-restraint movement, and an increasing social awareness of the conditions in
which the insane were being kept, led to the rise of the lunatic asylum. A growing trend
to use institutions to deal with perceived problem groups within society supported the
development of a system of government-funded lunatic asylums across Britain. In this
thesis it will be argued that the design of the lunatic asylum was an essential part of the
treatment of the insane, and that its design encompassed a whole range of ideas both
explicit and non-explicit.

As will be discussed the advent of moral therapy to treat insanity and the non-restraint
movement, which sought to improve the living conditions of the insane, both required the
provision of specific features in a lunatic asylum that would aid in the cure of the insane
person and their management on a daily basis. To access these ideas the techniques of
historical archaeology are used to examine a range of documentary sources from the
nineteenth century that dealt with the construction and arrangement of lunatic asylums.
This in turn led to the development of a series of ‘ideal’ asylum models that were then
tested against the lunatic asylums actually built in the nineteenth century to determine
whether these works actually influenced the design of these lunatic asylums.

This thesis, firstly, considers lunatic asylums in nineteenth century Britain in relation to
the ‘ideal’ models, and secondly, considers the lunatic asylums built in South Australia
and Tasmania during the nineteenth century against these models. These two colonies
were chosen because of their differing histories. Tasmania was for many decades a penal
colony, while South Australia was established as a free colony and never received
convicts. It will be argued that the adoption of the ‘ideal’ asylum features can be directly
related to a number of key factors. These were access to a pool of knowledge about
lunatic asylum design; economic constraints; the treatment mode adopted; and social
perceptions of who was to be accommodated in the asylum - paupers, the middle class,
the higher class, or convicts.
This thesis is an examination of deliberately discarded watercraft in Australia. It
represents a comparative, non-particularist approach that seeks to understand
abandoned vessels within a diverse theoretical framework. This view sees the remains of
abandoned watercraft as an important component of Australian maritime heritage with
the potential to shed light on a number of areas.

A database of over 1500 discarded and demolished watercraft sites, containing over 6000
primary and secondary historical records, and information from archaeological
inspections was collated. This data was used to assess degree of correlation between
discard activities and economic, social and technological events. The logistics of discard,
as reflected in commentaries describing discard procedures, and as seen in the
discernible signatures of these events in the archaeological record were observed during
the examination and survey of over 120 beached and submerged abandoned watercraft
all over Australia. This information was used to illustrate the causal mechanisms between
landscape, economic trends, regulatory frameworks and cultural site formation processes
associated with harm minimisation, placement assurance, salvage and discard activities.

This combination of historical and archaeological data illustrates that discard events and
demolition activities are intimately connected to economic trends, and technological
developments throughout the many phases in the life history of a vessel. Additionally,
this illustrates that abandoned watercraft are not only a prominent part of the Australian
landscape, but also have theoretical consequences for how we see the relationship
between the archaeological and historical record.
This thesis presents an archaeological study of indigenous occupation in the Darwin
region during the late Holocene. The research period precedes by some 500 years the
European settlement of Palmerston, or Darwin as it is now called, in the country of a
group of non-Pama-Nyungan language speakers, the Larrakia. In this thesis I put forward
a portrayal of the late Holocene subsistence and settlement patterns of the indigenous
inhabitants of the Darwin region. The research is based on three years of fieldwork,
carried out over three dry seasons in 1995, 1996 and 1997, through surveys followed by
excavations and reports on the results of test-excavations of eight open archaeological
sites.

In this thesis I explore the ways that changes in settlement patterns and resource
procurement can be identified in the archaeological record. This is achieved through an
investigation of the environmental context and taphonomic processes that shaped the
remains left behind by the local people to their present day form. I draw attention to the
way that these natural processes impinge on the archaeological record and on
interpretation. Since the patterns observed from the archaeological data in this study
appear to fit criteria supporting the currently topical hypothesis of late Holocene
intensification, they are compared with other explanations for similar patterns as indices
of intensity of occupation. Through analogy with historic and ethnographic information, I
explore the question of why people built mounds of shell and why they stopped. I
suggest that the answer lies with the intimate, human/environment interaction, played
out according to the particular historical cultural behaviour and to perceptions of the
cumulative environmental and social changes occurring in the period prior to and
following Macassan contact on the north Australian coast.
Critical examination of the classification system and database application employed to
manage the archaeological record of Queensland, Australia, revealed serious problems
that effectively nullify the system's validity. Subsequent work revealed that Queensland
is not an isolated case and that the problems identified exist throughout Australia and are
cause for concern, particularly as a growing number of Australian archaeologists are
beginning to employ Geographic Information Systems (GIS) as a research and
management tool. If GIS are to be employed successfully then they must be underpinned
by a well- designed database and this in turn must be based on an accurate classification
system.

To redress the above situation a classification system is developed that explicitly ignores
the site type concept by concentrating on what is actually on the ground and the
polythetic nature of the archaeological record. Using a conceptual level database design
technique known as Object Role Modeling the classification system is translated first into
data model and then into a fully-functional relational database. To reduce the potential
for error when employing this new approach an interpretive model is also developed to
ensure that analysis is always undertaken in a logical and meaningful fashion. Using a
data set from Bribie Island, southeast Queensland, Australia, a series of tests are
undertaken in conjunction with a GIS to determine the overall success and potential of
the approach. The results indicate that this information system enhances baseline
comparative analysis by generating data and information not possible using current
methods.
Australian Aboriginal and hunter-gatherer impacts on the environment have been widely
debated in anthropological and scientific circles. At one extreme hunter-gatherer impacts
have been viewed as non-existent or unintentional, at the other they have been viewed
as significant agents of extensive change. Wherever Aboriginal people are considered as
agents of change, fire is considered to be the primary and most important method. They
way in which vegetation responds to fire and other factors influences our perception of
the nature and degree to which Aboriginal people live within, impact upon, manage or
construct their environment. Non-equilibrium ecology provides a useful framework for
examining vegetation change by identifying disturbance regimes and individual species
response.

Ecological processes and Aboriginal environmental interactions from the Keep River
region of the Northern Territory are examined in this thesis using three methods:
biogeographic, archaeobotanical and ethnoecological analysis. The results cover two
main
time periods, the late Holocene and the recent post-contact period. Rock outcrops are a
visual, cultural and ecological focus in the predominantly savanna environment of the
Keep region. They provide key habitats for mixed savanna assemblages and for monsoon
rainforest assemblages and were important traditional and post-European camping places
for local Aboriginal people.

Analysis of tree demographics and spatial pattern of savanna plants around rock outcrops
identifies significant differences in spatial distribution and plant density. Many of the
differences in seedling regeneration, sapling recruitment and tree survival are associated
with regional differences in fire regime. Significantly, edible fruit species, in particular
Persoonia falcata, are identified as marginal under current conditions at all of the sites
considered, except one re-occupied and managed by the Marralam Aboriginal community
since the late 1980's.

Archaeobotanical material from archaeological excavations indicates Persoonia falcata
and Buchanania obovata seeds were processed and eaten at various times across the
Keep River region from about 3500 BP up until the post-contact period. The chronology
is
derived by directly dating seed remains using AMS 14C and suggests both spatial and
temporal variation in deposition. Fruit seed use and sustained rock shelter occupation in
the Keep region is associated with dry climatic phases in the late Holocene identified
from
other evidence elsewhere in northern Australia. Significantly, cultural deposition of fruit
seeds declines to total absence in the post-European levels. The decline in cultural fruit
seed deposition and the contemporary disparity in fruit species viability across the region
can be explained by a significant shift in fire regimes and Aboriginal occupation since
European arrival.

Monsoon rainforest patches and yam species are examined through the memory of
traditional Aboriginal custodians. Keep River rainforest patches are small and isolated on
dolomite outcrops. Yams are gathered by removing significant quantities of dirt and rock,
resulting in large holes and depressions across the forest floor. Dioscorea transversa has
disappeared from at least one site within living memory of local custodians.
Contemporary yams are severely degraded by cattle trampling. Isolated rainforest trees
in the surrounding savanna suggest that the contemporary patches have been more
extensive than present. The recent change in distribution and abundance of important
traditional food plants has significant consequences for Aboriginal attachments to
country.

In this thesis I illustrate a complex picture of continuity and change in Aboriginal
interaction with the environment of the Keep region over the past 3500 years. I argue
that Aboriginal people have in the past, and where possible, continue today to creatively
manage the vegetated landscape.
This thesis investigates hunter-gatherer responses to environmental changes in south-
western Australian forests. Specifically, it examines how hunter-gatherers reacted to
terminal Pleistocene and early Holocene expansions of Karri (Eucalyptus diversicolor)
tall
open-forest, a forest type identified as difficult to occupy. The thesis presents
archaeological evidence for hunter-gatherer occupation of sites in different forest types
within south-western Australia which show that hunter-gatherers persisted in occupying
the whole forested region throughout the vegetational changes. They did this by
following small geographical shifts in favourable habitats and controlling the extent of
unfavourable habitats by firing.

My approach is to compare environmental histories from archaeological sites with
records
to site occupation extending from the last few millennia to 47,000 BP. The study area,
the Leeuwin-Naturaliste Region, south-western Australia, is chosen for its deep limestone
cave deposits providing long records of human occupation and environmental change,
and for its intricate mosaic of forest communities. In this region, Devil's Lair, Tunnel
Cave, Witchcliffe Rock Shelter and Rainbow Cave have stratified sandy floor deposits
containing hearths, stone artefacts, and biotic remains. The middle two sites of this
series were excavated in my own systematic survey for cave sites. Devil's Lair and
Tunnel Cave are located in present-day Karri forest, Witchcliffe Rock Shelter and
Rainbow
Cave in coastal woodland and scrub.

Radiocarbon assays and stratigraphy indicate that at Devil's Lair, episodes of human
occupation extended from 47,000 BP until the entrance collapsed, sometime after 12,000
BP. At Tunnel Cave, there are six hearth complexes built between 20,000 and 12,000 BP,
traces of occupation up to 8000 BP, and a hearth at 1,400 BP. Witchcliffe Rock Shelter
and Rainbow Cave were each occupied by hearth-building people, 800-400 BP.

Analysis of trends towards conserving raw material in stone artefact manufacture and
use suggest no changes in occupation intensity at any site, except at Tunnel Cave during
the height of the last glacial, when a thick hearth layer was built up. Cold and wind at
this time perhaps encouraged more frequent cave occupation, but no climatic change
could have required people to abandon Tunnel Cave as a campsite from 8000 to 1400
BP. A more likely factor in cave occupation/abandonment in the Holocene was change in
the vegetation surrounding cave sites.

A change in vegetation structure or habitat is indicated by the proportions of mammal
species in bone fragments (excluding hunter-gatherer prey animals deposited out of
proportion to their natural representation). Identified charcoal fragments indicate
changes in the floristic composition of canopy dominants. these analyses show that
rainfall increased and habitat became more closed from 13,000 BP, as the Pleistocene
Jarrah forest or woodland gave way to Karri forest. At Tunnel Cave, the latter formation
had encroached totally by 8000 BP, the same time that people abandoned the site.

These results show primarily that hunter-gatherer site occupation altered in response to
vegetational change. However, previous research cited in the thesis shows that people
did not abandon the Leeuwin-Naturaliste Region when Karri forest encroached over
some
parts and people did return to some sites in Karri forest. As in historical times, forest
occupation probably involved flexible, short-term site occupations, and therefore the
slight vegetational shifts, had little impact on regional occupation patterns. The wider
implications are that hunter-gatherers prioritised their use of different vegetation
communities, and in all regions where vegetation communities form a mosaic, hunter-
gatherers can maintain the same occupation pattern by following geographic shifts of
those communities.
The origins of modern human behaviour have been construed by some archaeologists as
a question of the origins symbolism. In this thesis I take the position that consciousness
is embodied and that body modifications are a key element in generating symbolic
behaviour, and I develop criteria by which body modification tools can be recognised
archaeologically.

The possibility that body art preceded the first unequivocal archaeological evidence of
symbolic behaviour has been long acknowledged but regarded as an intractable problem
because its archaeological invisibility. Archaeological evidence for body modifications
shows that they were practiced from the Upper Palaeolithic, but the reliance on
preservation of skeletal material and soft tissue, and the difficulty of interpreting ancient
art, means that there are limitations to establishing their presence prior to this. The most
abundant archaeological remains in the Palaeolithic are stone tools, and I demonstrate
that in more recent contexts these are routinely used for head shaving, scarification, and
surgery such as finger amputations and genital modifications. The presence of use-wear
and human body residues on stone tool edges provides a means of detecting symbolic
body practices that is not dependent on stylistic judgements of stone tool form,
controversial "non- utilitarian" art objects, burials or changes in brain structure and size,
none of which have satisfactorily proved that symbolic behaviour existed before 60,000
BP.

To test this I analyse a collection of flaked bottle glass razors used for shaving the head
from the Andaman Islands. The results of this analysis are compared to a further series
of glass and obsidian razors from Antigua, New Guinea, Mexico and Egypt, and
experimental obsidian razors. I conclude that the combination of residues such as blood
and hair, and wear traces that indicate a scraping/slicing motion, allow razor use be
identified on stone tools. There is ample archaeological evidence to show that blood
residues on stone tools can survive up to 300,000 years, and hair is also extremely well
preserved. If body modification tools can be identified prior to 60,000 BP they would
provide evidence for the use of complex symbolic constructs and hence an earlier genesis
of language than currently accepted.
This ethnoarchaeological study seeks to understand the socio-economic contexts in which
cultural change, adaptation and the maintenance of cultural continuity occurred in one
Aboriginal community during the transition from a mobile hunting and gathering lifestyle
to a less mobile lifestyle in station camps. An objective of the study is to identify a
methodology through which elements of cultural continuity and adaptation are able to be
identified and located in time, an important issue for archaeologists working with Native
Title claimants. The study area is in the south-east Kimberley region of Western
Australia. In that region most of the Aboriginal population were incorporated into the
hierarchical structure of the pastoral industry during the first eighty years following
European colonisation in the 1980s.

The methodology is based on middle-range theory. This approach to the analysis allows
for a defined range of inputs from each of the four periods identified between the 1880s
and the 1960s. These periods represent stages of European colonisation. The four data
sets are then compared in order to derive information about the nature and extent of
cultural change and adaptation. The data sets are based on: (i) the archaeological
records of camp sites dated to each period, (ii) interpretations of the cultural landscape
and changing land uses and (iii) nutritional data derived from the records of three diets.
Archival, historical and ethnographic records are used to locate the data within
appropriate socio-economic contexts and to reconstruct a model of cultural change for
each of the four periods.

This study provides a methodology for demonstrating changes in the use of technology
and material culture through time and provides information about how and when those
changes occurred. From the analysis of diet and of changing patterns in land use it was
concluded that the nature of stock work provided most Traditional Owners with
continuous access to their traditional country and to bush foods throughout the station
times. Stock work also ensured that hunting and gathering skills continued to be
maintained. The analysis of material culture across the four periods demonstrates the
extent to which metal and glass manufactured artefacts were recycled and utilised,
particularly for the manufacture of traditional-type points and scrapers. The number of
traditional-type artefacts (including glass and metal) associated with food functions
decreased across the four periods some remained in the archaeological record until the
1970s, the end of the "station times". Artefacts believed to be associated with ceremonial
activities also decreased, although the decrease was less sharp than for those associated
with food, and demonstrates that cultural activities associated with ceremony and ritual
also continued
This thesis applies the cultural landscape concept to the history of squatting (sheep and
cattle farming on Crown Land outside the limits of location) in South-Eastern Australia
to
revisit the question of squatting and the land question in Australia. Using the techniques
of historical archaeology as applied to cultural landscapes the thesis aims to examine the
engagement between squatters and the landscape.

After reviewing the history of the cultural landscape concept, the thesis proceeds along
two lines of inquiry. Firstly, it discusses the history of squatting at the broad level
seeking to understand the overall processes that created squatting landscapes. Secondly,
it develops landscape studies on two squatting runs Lanyon and Cuppacumbalong
(located near Australia's capital city Canberra that was not constructed until 1911).
Lanyon is studied as an example of pioneering and establishing squatting runs.
Cuppacumbalong is studied as an example of maintaining the squatting run over a period
of time against broad processes such as economic fluctuations and the mid to late 1800s
selection movement.

The overview of the history of squatting argues that while the main driving force of
squatting was the economies of the wool industry which, in collision with the Colonial
Government's land policy produced the phenomena of wholesale illegal occupation of
Crown Land across much of South-Eastern Australia. The settlement pattern created was
driven by the occupation of grassy plains suitable for sheep farming. However, despite
their insecure hold on the land the squatters strove to create buildings, structures and
landscapes that were expressions of their respectability. This respectability aided them in
their struggle for security and conversion of squatting runs into secure leasehold. This
security was challenged by the selection movement that aimed to create small farms for
respectable and hard working "yoeman" farmers. The methods chosen by the
Government to promote selection varied over time and from State to State but shared a
general idealistic view of the economies of small farming and ignorance of the
environment.

Selection pitted the squatter and selector in a conflict to attain the same ideals of
respectability and domesticity often on the same piece of land. This explains the often-
ambiguous attitude of the squatter at times bitterly opposing selection but also often
seeking accommodation with selectors. The nature of the conflict between squatter and
selector was mediated through Crown Land statutes and regulations and this gives rise to
the form of the cultural landscape in many areas.

Research into Lanyon resulted in a substantial review of the established view of Lanyon
as a landscape of "captive labour" to one where evidence of coercion in the landscape
does not exist. The owner of Lanyon at the time James Wright is shown to have initially
attempted to coerce his convicts but later seems to have come to another (unknown)
arrangement to ensure their productive work. Wright was caught in the 1840s depression
and became insolvent but was able to husband his estate sufficiently to establish himself
on his squatting run at Cuppacumbalong (part of the Lanyon estate).

Cuppacumbalong was sold by Wright to the de Salis family in 1855. Detailed analysis of
the squatter/selector conflict is undertaken using the conditional purchase records, the
diary of George de Salis and the landscape itself. This shows how the patriarch of the
family, the Hon Leopold Fane de Salis (MLC), husbanded his estate to create a freehold
estate out of the squatting run. This was done by a mixture of using family and dummies
to select important areas of the estate (the flats) that gave the family control of the most
economically valuable parts of the land. From this base, de Salis was able to "quarantine"
hostile selectors and accommodate "friendly selectors".

As Leopold de Salis operated through the provisions of the various Crown Land Acts
(which he as an MP was able to shape), he along with the selectors was forced to
"improve" the land. This involved erections of residences (huts), fencing and clearing.
From the conditional purchase records, it is clear that the bulk of the improvements went
into ring barking and clearing the land. Thus the creation of squatting landscape in the
case was a complex interaction of the desires of the de Salis's to maintain their estate,
the desires of selectors to create small farms, the Lands Acts and their regulations and
the environment.

Overall the thesis concludes that in order to understand squatting and squatting
landscapes both the broad process that shaped the development of squatting and the
individual responses to the process need to be understood in order to break free from
historical cliches and to paint a rich picture of Australian history.
The main aims of this research were to identify the distribution of potential sources of
flaked stone found in Aboriginal archaeological sites in Australia's Sydney region, and to
find methods suitable for directly relating artefacts and source materials.

Ethnohistoric evidence for the procurement, manufacture or use of flaked stone in the
region in the late 18th century (at "contact"), is sparse but tends to suggest that little
was being used, particularly in the coastal zone. However, since the late 19th century,
considerable quantities have been found throughout the area, in archaeological sites
spanning many millennia.

Previous attempts to identify stone sources relied on data from geological research,
archaeological reports, word of mouth or chance discovery. Inadequacies in the data
often resulted in source misidentification, with many types of stone thought only to be
available beyond the region - a factor which would have necessitated the involvement of
long-distance trade/exchange systems and all the social interactions these entail. This
research demonstrates that all stone raw materials in Sydney archaeological
assemblages are available in the Sydney region, mainly from Tertiary and Quaternary
gravel beds, and that these are widely scattered.

Studies aiming to characterise and identify rock from potential sources, mainly silcrete,
had mixed results. Examination of whole rocks, fragments and thin sections was
undertaken or commissioned. Experts' descriptions of the same rock type, from the same
sources, tended to differ in quite significant ways. Other analyses indicated that
discrimination between some regions might be possible but that variation within rocks
from individual locations is often greater than between locations. PIXE-PIGME analysis
supported this finding. Heating experiments showed that red colouration of silcrete and
IMTC (indurated mudstone/tuff/chert) is an unreliable source indicator - yellow rock
turns
red when heated, which can happen to source material or artefacts, accidentally or
deliberately, at any time. Conversely, yellow artefacts have not been heated and their
colour may help to identify a source.

In most analysed assemblages, the highest percentage of flaked stone, numerically, is
silcrete or quartz, depending on site category and location - quartz predominates in
rockshelters in the deeply incised sandstone areas, silcrete is dominant in open
"campsites" on the less rugged Cumberland Plain. Variations in raw material abundance
mainly seem to correlate with distance from potential sources. However, evidence
suggests that, where a number of other knappable rock types were also available,
silcrete may have been preferentially selected. Analyses also demonstrated that quartz
discard rates in rockshelter sites (all of which are near to potential sources of quartz)
changed through time - more was discarded in recent years, compared to other raw
materials which were dominant earlier. This may signal changes in mobility or
territoriality.

This research should dispel some myths about raw material availability and use in the
Sydney region and add new information about the materials themselves, where to find
them and which techniques may and may not be worthwhile in relation to future
research.
Aboriginal hunter-gatherer economy and territorial organisation in Western Australia's
lower South-west is assessed through review of ethnohistoric and archaeological records,
taking into account regional climatic and environmental evidence dating from Late
Pleistocene times to the modern era. The informally named 'lower South-west' study area
encompasses coastal and adjacent inland districts running from King George Sound
westward to Cape Leeuwin, and then northward to the Swan Region. Ethnohistoric
accounts of socio-economic and territorial organisation of Nyungar-speaking groups at
King George Sound and elsewhere in the lower South-west show close parallels to
Stanner's cultural ecological model of local group socio-economic reciprocity within the
arrangement of owned estates and interpenetrative foraging ranges. A territorial and
socio-economic organisational model covering this study area is based on five 'tribal' or
'dialect group' territories, which are among the 13 synthesised by Tindale mainly from
ethnohistoric accounts for the whole south-western cultural bloc. In each of these five
territories the proximity of archaeological sites to a similarly wide range of productive
coastal and hinterland habitats is interpreted as evidence for broad-scale adaptive
strategies. From this record it is proposed that under physical conditions similar to those
of the present-day these five territories were sustainable living spaces for small, mobile,
foraging populations. Organised as 'middle-tier' socio- economic units, the populations
occupying these territories were intermediate in size and structure between estate-
owning local groups ( i . e . affiliated families or clans) and the entire population of the
South- western cultural bloc. This territorial and socio- economic modelling is defined by
concepts of spatial, demographic and social behaviour as defined by Gamble for the
European Palaeolithic. This provides the systemic framework for Aboriginal hunter-
gatherer adaptation in the study area at the outset of British settlement and for an
unknown, though probably lengthy period in the earlier past.

The study area archaeological record is dominated by relatively uninformative type 1
sites, essentially stone artifact scatters in heavily weathered dune soils or colluvial
sediments. More informative sites, categorised type 2 , are mostly cave or rock shelter
floor deposits yielding artifacts, fauna1 remains and other material deriving from human
economic activities. Most known type 2 sites are located in the Tamala Limestone of the
Leeuwin-Naturaliste Region, the longest occupied and most important being Devil's Lair
and Tunnel Cave. Also categorised type 2 are fish weirs and other sites providing direct
evidence for past subsistence. The distribution of all sites of whatever age relative to
exploitable habitats suggests adaptive strategies similar to those of historic hunter-
gatherers. Many site locations give insight into the effects on past human populations of
eustatic sea level rise and other Late Quaternary environmental changes. Sites on
offshore islands thus reflect large-scale occupation of now drowned landscapes on the
continental shelf, as does the long-term usage of Eocene chert artifacts quarried from
outcrops on the emergent shelf. Submerged sites on the floors of Broke Inlet and Lake
Jasper also evince the effects of environmental change on occupation patterns. The
formation regionally of 40 large estuaries, 6000 - 7000 bp, presumably altered fishing
strategies, which must also have been adapted to marked changes in estuarine
conditions ca 4 000 bp. Late Holocene lake and wetland formation or expansion on the
coastal plains probably also affected Aboriginal economy. Sites occupied when sea level
was much lower and when other environmental conditions in other ways may have been
significantly different from those of the present- day do not necessarily reflect different
adaptive modes from late prehistoric and historic sites. Late Quaternary floral records in
the Swan Region suggest lateral shifts in the mosaic of modern-type vegetative
associations rather than alteration of regional landscapes. Abundantly present in the long
cultural sequences in the Leeuwin-Naturaliste Region cave sites of Devil's Lair and
Tunnel
cave are vertebrate remains and charcoal samples identified as to tree species that are
indicative of more open and varied forest and woodland habitats locally than those of the
present day. These radiocarbon-dated records imply that subsistence strategies were
adapted to these habitats duringthe Late Pleistocene. Problems in the archaeological
reconstruction of hunter-gatherer adaptive systems are reviewed, as are regional
palaeodemographic models, and the idea of socio-economic 'intensification'. Coastal
hunter-gatherer adaptation to changing sea levels and other changes in physical
conditions here is compared with that from elsewhere in southern, temperate Australia.
Discussed is regional archaeological evidence reflecting territorial and socio- economic
organisation. Local group socio-economic reciprocity is seen as a key factor in the
adaptive strategies developed in regional foraging systems.
The research presented in the dissertation centres on an historical archaeological analysis
of the Peel Island Lazaret. The Lazaret was located on Peel Island in Queensland's
Moreton Bay and operated between 1907 and 1959 as an isolated, paternalistically run
institution for the treatment of Hansen's Disease. In this study I use the historical
archaeological investigation of the lives of the inmates and staff at the Lazaret to
examine the role of paternalism as a governing force in the organisation of the place and
in the lives of the people forced to live within its boundaries. From this analysis I
generate information on the formal and disciplinary power relations that operated to
develop and maintain the Lazaret.

To undertake this study I develop a methodology based on the work of Kosso that uses
the distinct, epistemic entities of different written sources and the archaeological record
to maintain the unique domain of each, yet determine their interrelatedness. This
ensures the validity of the original basis for any interpretation of archaeological
phenomena. The written records of the Lazaret are divided into those written during the
operation of the place and those written after the closure of the Lazaret and that look
back upon it. They differ contextually and both can offer different yet equally legitimate
starting points for interpretation.

The methods employed are the analysis of archival and other documentary sources,
archaeological survey and excavation. From the analysis a number of important
developments occur. These include an understanding of the interrelated roles of formal
and informal control and the use of space at the Lazaret, an understanding of the spatial
and material aspects of paternalism and a demonstration that philosophies, such as
paternalism, can be accessed archaeologically.
This thesis uses an archaeological perspective to examine the ways in which a consumer
society became established in Australian colonies between 1788 and the middle of the
19th century. It argues that in order to successfully colonise places like Australia it was
necessary to establish trade networks that provided adequate supplies of culturally
'appropriate' food, drink and other consumer goods for the newly arrived population. This
thesis suggests that there were three inter-related reasons why newly arrived colonists
needed material culture and its associated meanings: first, to distinguish themselves
from Indigenous groups; second, to reassure themselves about their place in the world;
and third, to help establish their own networks of social relations. It contends that the
role of consumption and the part played by material goods were more important to the
negotiation of social position in the colonies than in the homeland. Furthermore this
thesis demonstrates that four principal factors structured consumer preference: the
quantity, variety, type and quality of goods available to them.

This research is concerned with the symbolic and cognitive meanings: the underlying, or
embedded, meanings as well as the meanings that were attached food, drink and other
consumer goods. It provides a theoretical and methodological model for the systematic
analysis of consumer goods that can be used to better understand cultural aspects of
colonial settlement. The analytical framework draws on applications of Annales
approaches to archaeology in what is termed the 'archaeology of the event ' and the
holistic approach undertaken in this thesis places the specificity of the event within the
wider social context.

This thesis integrates both maritime and historical archaeology in order to follow the life
trajectories of artefacts and to explore their changing meanings over time and between
cultures. A major part of the archaeological data used in this research is drawn from the
assemblages of four post-settlement shipwrecks excavated in Australian waters during
the past 30 years: Sydney Cove, James Matthews, William Salthouse and Eglinton.
The search for a reliable and non-invasive technique for the dating of rock art has
produced an array of different, localised, and limited techniques. Still in its experimental
stage, the recognition of quartz microdebitage surface features produced by the pecking
of engravings is the aim of this research. The investigation established that
microdebitage from rock engravings can be distinguished from other sedimentary
material. Analysis of microdebitage derived from the experimental manufacture of rock
engravings was used to determine the difference between lithic debris and naturally
derived particles. This study discusses methodologies and applications for the recognition
of quartz grain surface features, derived from experimental and natural material from
Mutawintji National Park (Broken Hill, New South Wales, Australia) and the Sydney
region (New South Wales, Australia).

Microdebitage from experimental rock engravings was examined using optical and
scanning electron microscopy to identify diagnostic attributes, with the objective of
assessing the potential of microdebitage analysis for spatial and temporal investigations
of archaeological and rock engraving sites. Characteristics of the quartz grains in the
microdebitage were compared with quartz grains from differing environments. The
observation of diagnostic surface features on quartz grains made it possible to
discriminate between microdebitage from rock engravings and the natural soil
background. This knowledge may be applied to material previously excavated from
archaeological sites, or by sample drilling. The methods may be applied to identify
episodes of rock engraving and other lithic activity. With the application of chronological
techniques, microdebitage analysis can be added to other evidence of cultural activity.
This thesis, firstly, describes the traditional settlement patterns of the Garawa people of
northern Australia. Secondly, it develops methodological and theoretical approaches to
the study of hunter-gatherer settlement patterns, placing particular emphasis on the
importance of discriminating between micro-scale phenomena (short-term, localised,
individual) and macro-scale phenomena (long-term, regional, population). Thirdly, it
identifies the cultural and non-cultural variables that structured long-term regional
settlement patters of a hunter-gatherer population in a particular environment. This is
achieved through a case study providing an analysis of the cultural and environmental
factors that structured the traditional settlement patterns of the Garawa. The physical,
social, subsistence and settlement landscapes of the Garawa are defined and discussed.
It is demonstrated that social factors had little impact on the macro-scale pattern of
Garawa settlement. Instead settlement patterns clearly reflected the articulation of the
subsistence and settlement landscapes with the physical landscape.

It is argued that macro-scale hunter-gatherer settlement patterns were organised in
response to macro-geographic environmental structures. The level of correspondence in
this relationship is such that it may be argued that similar environments, separated in
space and time, would structure settlement patterns in similar ways, regardless of
variation in social and/or religious organisation. The use of macro-scale settlement
models, developed through judicious analysis of ethnographic data, is shown to be a
legitimate means of approaching the interpretation of the regional archaeological record.
Identification of the processes and variables that structured ethnographically documented
macro-scale hunter-gatherer settlement patterns will facilitate the identification of the
processes and variables that structured prehistoric hunter-gatherer settlement patterns.
This thesis analyses a stone assemblage with a large quartz component spanning 20,000
years from the Late Pleistocene to contact time from the Coonabarabran/Warrumbungle
region of northwestern NSW. Attributes applicable to quartz could be identified and
linked
to human behaviour, which was seen to vary over time. In addition, spatial variation in
five stone assemblages from the study area, was analysed. Results from both analyses
showed that there were some signs of human behaviour present in the quartz portion of
the assemblages that were not present in the fine-grained portion and vice versa.

This research addressed some of the practical difficulties faced by archaeologists
analysing quartz artefacts. These problems are generally well known to archaeologists.
Many stone artefact assemblages in Australia and indeed around the world, contain large
percentages of these types of artefacts. The problems archaeologists experience with
quartz assemblages begin initially with the recognition of quartz artefacts as genuine
artefacts. Following that is the difficulty of finding attributes that can be used for
analysing whole assemblages regardless of the raw material present. The main attributes
used in conventional methods of assessing artefact technology are seldom found in
quartz.

These difficulties have been instrumental in leading many researchers in the past to
analyse only the fine grained artefacts in assemblages. Fine-grained artefacts were made
of flint, chert, jasper, mudstone, chalcedony or any other micro-crystalline stone. Due to
the infrequent analysis of quartz, the technology of quartz artefacts is poorly known in
Australia and in many other parts of the world.

This research suggests that the difficulties associated with the analysis of quartz may be
overcome by selecting a range of technological attributes that can be compared with
other raw materials. Selected attributes are tested in this thesis in order to determine
whether leaving out the quartz portion of an assemblage would result in missing
important aspects of Aboriginal behaviour. In this manner, the relative importance of
quartz assemblages could be assessed.

This thesis documents the importance of quartz in the Coonabarabran/Warrumbungle
region as well as in a wider Australian context. As the technology of quartz is currently
poorly known in Australia and the world, these findings will help researchers to better
understand the importance of quartz to prehistoric knappers.
The assessment and excavation of the wreck of the iron-hulled SS Xantho (1848-1872)
has shown that otherwise unobtainable information about both materials and people can
be found in the archaeological study of iron and steamship wrecks.

One important development has been the initiation of full pre-disturbance studies of a
shipwreck's biological and electrochemical properties, giving insights into the condition
of
the site and its materials of value to both the archaeologist and conservator. Conducted
by diving conservation specialists at the request of the archaeologist, this was the first
such comprehensive study to be performed on any underwater site. It is now recognised
as an essential element in any modern maritime archaeological project.

Site inspection revealed that Xantho was powered by a former Royal Navy gunboat
engine, of a type that was evidently the first high pressure, high revolution and mass
produced marine engine made. Despite these advances, they were suitable only for use
in naval context. The ship itself was a former paddle-steamer built in the formative years
of iron shipbuilding. After 23 years of service it was sold to a scrap metal merchant who
joined the hull to the second-hand screw-engine and offered the revamped hybrid for
sale.

That the ship appeared on the sparsely populated and poorly serviced Western Australian
coast, far from coal supplies and marine engine repair facilities, posed an immediate
question; what sort of person would use it in this manner? Thus the Xantho program
came to focus on Charles Edward Broadhurst and how he came to make the apparently
strange decision to purchase such an odd and apparently unsuitable vessel. Archival
study and an excavation of the stern section of the wreck were conducted for these
purposes.

The study of Broadhurst was completed in 1990, the subject of the author's Masters
thesis, resurrecting and analysing the entire business career and life of one of Western
Australia's forgotten, but most active and controversial colonial entrepreneurs.

This thesis centres on the excavation of Broadhurst's ship and describes the recovery of
the ship's engine from a highly-oxygenized salt-water environment. The recovery of the
engine was followed by conservation treatment and an archaeologically-based
"excavation" of the heavily concreted engine in the laboratory. Begun in 1985 the
deconcretion was completed by mid 1995 with the opening up of the last of the internal
spaces and the freeing of all working parts in preparation for the engines reassembly and
exhibition.

The success of the two "excavations" have confirmed both the place f the conservator on
the sea-bed and the archaeologist in the conservation process. In the disassembly of the
engine, where nearly two tonnes of concretion were removed, evidence was found of
technical significance and of the ways Charles Broadhurst, the vessel's owner, operated
the ship.

I also describe commonalities evident in the formation of iron and steamship wreck sites.
This enables anomalies noted at the Xantho site to be assessed and quantified against a
broader sample, leading to a focus on the behaviour of steamship owners in a frontier
environment and the postulation of a number of testable propositions about the material
residues of such behaviour.
This thesis centres on the Destitute Asylum of Adelaide, an institution established in
1849
to provide relief for the poor of Adelaide, South Australia. The Destitute Asylum is
viewed
from the perspective of historical archaeology. In the thesis, I have sought to elucidate
the origins and history of the Destitute Asylum using documents, plans and photographs.
From a theoretical standpoint, I have considered whether the Asylum in its built form
follows any particular model, and if so what were the origins of this model? What ideas
and beliefs informed its creation and operation?

This research seeks to identify to what extent the colonists of South Australia bought
with them ideas about poor relief from England. This has particular importance as South
Australia, which was founded in 1836, was without a resident convict population, and the
colony was established two years after the introduction of the New Poor Law in England.
This law saw the widespread institutionalisation of the poor. The thesis provides an
overview of English Poor Law history with particular attention being focussed on sources
of information about the workhouses: their design, layout, and stated purpose. From
these sources a model was developed of the characteristics that defined a workhouse,
including room and space allocation.

The thesis goes on to argue that, while the Destitute Board sought to operate the
Destitute Asylum as a form of workhouse, it was frustrated in its attempts by the nature
of the buildings given to it by the colonial government, and by the lack of authority it had
over its own buildings. This in turn led to the failure of attempts to establish a moral
environment where the inmates might be reformed. By outlining the history of the
buildings and the development of the Asylum site, this thesis identifies factors that led to
the failure of the stated purpose of the Destitute Board.

When viewed in the light of the workhouse model, the Destitute Asylum shows a marked
similarity in room and space allocation. These similarities include the division of the
overall site into male and female areas, the provision of wards with some rudimentary
classification, dining rooms, workshops, a chapel and lying-in wards. But as the thesis
indicates the use of buildings and the space within them goes beyond room identification,
and relates to the rules and regulations that controlled the inmates' lives within them. A
building is in effect a shell, human activity shapes the space, and understood meanings
within society identify a building and its role. Room provisions may present a guide to a
building's function, but identification of the exact role and the social meanings implicit in
a building may need to be found in documents and oral histories that relate to the
structure in question.
This is an ethnoarchaeological study of style in the visual arts of Aboriginal people living
in the Barunga region of the Northern Territory, Australia. My main concern is the
development of a practical framework for the analysis of style in indigenous visual arts.
This framework integrates the notions of style, semiotics and social strategy in an
attempt to deal with the dynamics of image creation and perception.

The principal result is that the morphological characteristics of style are influenced
systematically by the historically situated positions of both producer and interpreter and
by the differing strengths, possibilities and constraints of different raw materials.
Moreover, each raw material has inherent qualities that make it particularly suitable for
specific social uses. Since different media within an artistic system are likely to exhibit a
unique combination of stylistic characteristics, including differing degrees of diversity, it
is incorrect to assume that a single art form will be indicative of an artistic system as a
whole.

My conclusions are that research needs to be focussed clearly on the contexts in which
archaeological art occurs and comparative studies need to compare like with like. Single
explanations are unlikely to be sufficient since it is most likely that they tell only part of
the story. In addition, seemingly anomalous evidence should not be discounted, but
should be used as a basis for inquiry into the likelihood of alternative scenarios that
coexist with the main explanation.
The National Gallery of Canada, designed by Moshe Safdie, officially opened in May,
1988.
Simultaneously, discourses rooted largely in feminist and postmodernist theory
questioned the
enterprise of the museum in a post-industrial society. These writings demythologized the
concept of the museum as a universally representative institution and placed its authority
in
doubt. Since its inception some two hundred years ago, the museum as a political vehicle
vesting the interests of culture in the hands of the 'public' has been surrounded by
contesting
discourses of politics and power. The identity and 'meaning' of the National Gallery of
Canada, both as a popular national symbol and as a signification of culture, is also based
on a
complex network of representational practices. The intention of this thesis is to make
'more
visible' the 'dynamics of ideology' which affected the form the architecture would take,
and
which in turn 'naturalizes' a particular view of history; one which constructs 'meaning' in
art
and architecture, and inevitably constructs the public as well. This study is a particular
'reading' of the architecture of the National Gallery of Canada, feminist and
postmodernist,
taken at a specific point in time, the opening of the Gallery's first permanent structure.
The marginalization of women's art within the Canadian art history canon articulates the
dichotomy which exists between the practice of making art in a Canadian context and the
selective recording of that practice within written history. Canadian painters Alexandra
Luke
and Hortense Gordon made significant contributions to the development and acceptance
of
abstract art in Canada, not simply through their own art practice, but also as teachers,
lecturers
and exhibition organizers, especially in Ontario. In spite of this contribution and the local,
national and international reputations that both women enjoyed, their work does not
appear in
a position of significance in Canadian art history texts. The origin and meaning of this
marginalization is based on the social construction of gender with the standard canon
privileging male production. Feminist intervention in this system has failed to
fundamentally
improve or change the structure which is power-based and difficult to destabilize.
This thesis examines the work produced by the Montreal painter Henrietta Mabel May
(1877-
1971) from 1909 until 1938, and the context within which her art developed. May was
among
a small number of Canadian women artists of the early decades of the twentieth century
whose non-traditional commitment to their craft transcended academic principles,
winning
critical respect and contributing to the emergence of a Canadian modernism. The work
she
produced during this period affords us a compelling re-view of the appropriation of new
pictorial vocabularies in Montreal, and consequently assumes a new significance.
Anne Kahane is a renowned Canadian sculptor and yet an in-depth analysis of her
development does not exist. Her development falls in distinct periods although these do
not
occur into a convenient order. This thesis is an analysis of the styles, the important works
and
the main themes from each period of Kahane's sculptural production.
Her work was popular with collectors and public institutions and, for a time, she was
considered one of Canada's sculptors "par excellence" by art critics and curators. By the
mid-
1970s the situation had changed. An assessment of Kahane's work in relation to the
evolution
of sculpture in Canada will assist the reader in understanding the reasons for her
reputation,
its decline and the role of critics and curators in shaping it.
Kahane was a maverick who did not follow the prevailing abstract movement in Canada.
Her
sculpture deals with the human form, albeit simplified. By borrowing ideas and
techniques
from the Cubists, the Surrealists and other moderns, and by combining these with her
own
inherent sense of design, Kahane developed a figurative form that can be identified as
hers
alone. For a time, Kahane believed that her adherence to the human form was a handicap.
However, she was mistaken because today many artists turn to the figurative as a form of
expression.
The Montreal art milieu of 1920 was conservative in nature and the Beaver Hall Group
was
formed, in part, in response to that local art scene. Essentially an exhibiting society, its
members sought freedom of expression.
The formation of the Group also coincided with a period in Canadian history when
Canada
was casting off its colonial ties to England. Consequently, a nationalist cultural agenda
developed among members of the English-Canadian intelligentsia. One of the goals of
this
network was to strike a national note in Canadian art, an aspiration championed by the
Toronto-based Group of Seven. Through the intermediary of Group of Seven member
A.Y.
Jackson, the Beaver Hall Group was affiliated with this movement. The Montreal Group,
however, was short-lived (circa 1920-1922) and virtually disappeared from Canadian art
historical texts until the late 1950s when it began to be presented as having consisted
primarily of women artists. Research reveals, however, that while there was a large
contingency of female members, history has largely ignored the male members who
comprised the majority of the Group.
In this thesis, the 1920 Montreal art scene is depicted and the Beaver Hall Group is
placed
within both local and national cultural contexts. Also, the issue of the Group’s
membership is
discussed and a revised roster of members is proposed.
Charles William Kelsey (1877-1975) trained in England and emigrated to Montreal in
1922.
His stained glass designs can be found in England, Australia, the United States and in
over
sixty-eight churches in Canada. This thesis focuses on his war memorial windows
commissioned between 1921 and 1956. Forty-two windows were studied: ten memorials
for
World War I, twenty-two memorials for World War II and ten memorials for both World
Wars. Research is divided into three main areas: how Kelsey developed his reputation as
a
stained glass artist in Canada, the influences of the English stained glass revival of the
late
nineteenth century that are found in his designs and the choice of themes incorporated
into his
war memorial windows. Since his main patrons were the Anglican and United Churches,
these windows also provide examples of the prevailing taste in religious memorials and
demonstrate the variety of accepted and recognized symbols and subjects for war
memorial
windows.
This thesis studies the importance of fur as a feature of fashion in clothing through the
extensive evidence provided by William Notman in his photo-portraits of Montreal
residents
during the 1860s.
In the period selected for close analysis, 1860-1870, significant trends and new
departures in
photography and fashion can be isolated and illustrated, together with the cultural and
technological factors that influenced their development.
The study examines the photographs vis-a-vis the fashion-plates of the period and
complements the documentary record of fashion, captured in these Victorian photo-
portraits,
with referees to local costume to be found in the letters, diaries and travel-logs of
individuals
who lived in Canada in the 1860s.
Overall, the study represents a preliminary incursion into a vast but neglected field of art
history and underlines the significance of photographic records as a unique source of
historical record.
This study examines William Notman's portraits of children, taken between 1856 and
1891 in
the Montreal studio. The portraits were examined in terms of their commercial origins,
their
relation to the painted portrait, the iconography of the photographic portrait and the work
of
other portraitists. Single and family portraits were included in the study. The analysis of
the
portraits reveals the reliance of the nineteenth-century photographer on the conventions
developed over the centuries for the painted portrait and more particularly the
iconographic
influence of the court portrait. The photographer adapted these conventions to suit the
requirements of his medium and his clients. Notman was concerned with the overall
integrity
of his compositions; whether he chose a simple or elaborate setting, he achieved the
desired
illusionary effect through his masterful use of light. In comparing the portraits of boys
and
girls, the differences proved to be representative of the prevailing attitudes towards males
and
females, with males generally posed less formally. Notman did not always make this type
of
distinction, but he frequently included emblematic symbols in his portraits that clearly
identify the child as male or female. It is evident from the study that Notman developed a
personal style within the established traditions that continued to evolve throughout his
career.
He was an accomplished photographer whose distinctive approach to photography was so
characteristic of the studio that the portraits of children are a reflection of his formidable
talent regardless of the probable involvement of staff photographers.
This is a selected catalogue of the works of William Brymner, presented in a formal
catalogue
structure. Included are: a chronology of the artist's life; an essay which is biographical
and is
descriptive of the artist's work; an abbreviation list; and eighty full catalogue entries of
works
which would be hung in a retrospective exhibition; most with associated photographs or
slides. There are figures, with correct entries and photographs which in a published
catalogue
would be used to illustrate the text.
Since his death, William Brymner has been largely forgotten except as a teacher of
painting at
the Montreal Museum of Fine Arts. The purpose of this retrospective study is to
reintroduce
him as an artist.
In the years between 1896 and 1921 a massive influx of immigrants to Canada directly
affected the economic, political and social life of the nation. In an era of rapid
industrialization, growing population and an escalating crisis in the administration of
government services, immigration became the focus for larger questions about national
identity and social consciousness. The period under study also marks the emergence of
the
modern era of photographic industrialization. Because of technical developments the
photograph became an important vehicle for visual communication within networks such
as
those of the popular press and those of government run advertising campaigns. By
examining
the use of the photograph in several types of immigration-related material the thesis
serves as
a study of the relationship between photographic discourse and issues of national and
ethnic
identity.
William H. Eagar's versatile career parallels the experience of other colonial artists
involved
with cultural pursuit in British North America. He worked as artist, teacher and
entrepreneur
in St. John's, Newfoundland and Halifax, Nova Scotia during the early nineteenth
century.
Born in Ireland 1796, with landed ancestry, Eagar may have immigrated to
Newfoundland to
work as fishery agent rather than artist. He married Maria Saunders, daughter of an
establishment family, in St. John's 1819. The economic depression of the 1820's
terminated
many Newfoundland businesses and possibly obliged Eagar to labour as painter and
glazier.
He experienced a short term financial bankruptcy 1821, while engaged in these
endeavors.
When he opened a studio in St. John's 1829, offering profile silhouettes and landscape
lessons
to young ladies and gentlemen, he was owner of a sizable plantation, Spring Field.
Impressed
by the work of water-colour painters he had seen during a London journey in 1831, he
intended teaching landscape exclusively on his return to St. John's, but found little
interest for
this "new" branch of art. After he was refused the position of Surveyor General of
Newfoundland in 1832, he vacated his schoolroom and advertised his specialty as
"portrait
painter in oil and water-colour." Eagar established a drawing academy in Halifax 1834
where
he served as drawing master to daughters of leading families who believed art was a
necessary
accomplishment of a first class education. Few patrons purchased water-colour scenery,
so to
supplement his teaching income, Eagar managed the Halifax Bazaar. His most ambitious
plan,
announced in 1836, was to publish at least two volumes of engraved views of Nova
Scotia
and New Brunswick. Competition from a similar work, Sketches of Nova Scotia by
Robert
Petley, lithographed and less expensive, discouraged sales of Eagar's first number issued
in
1837 as Landscape Illustrations of Nova Scotia. Without recourse to government
assistance
to subsidize subsequent engravings, Eagar learned lithography and drew his twelve
remaining
Nova Scotian scenes on stone. The last two numbers of Nova Scotia Scenery appeared
after
Eagar's death at Halifax, November 1839.
During the late 1960s, and early 1970s translations of the work of a number of important
20th-century French and German intellectual figures began to appear on the English
speaking
market. One of the most prominent of these figures was the French critical historian
Michel
Foucault. His work was to play, by the late 1970s and 1980s, both marginal and central
roles
within the production of a number of writers who began to write on the visual arts in
English
Canada.
A prominent sociological feature of this group of writers was the sense of frustration and
exclusion that a high proportion of them felt, in regards to their respective interests,
within a
number of university art history departments in Canada. Given the fact that these
departments
did not offer the type of critical and analytical methodologies that this group wished to
study,
most of these writers were forced to look to the outside of their departments in an ad hoc
search for alternatives. At least one of these alternatives was provided by the critical
histories
of Michel Foucault, whose production, in conjunction with the work of other French and
German writers, would have a profound effect on writing on the visual arts by the1980s.
This occurred because each writer could develop argumentative frameworks whereby
they
could autonomize their interests from the exclusionary art historical discourses that they
had
encountered in university. Furthermore, this group of writers produced writings on art
history
and criticism that merged aspects of descriptive modernism with revised critical
modernism.
Running virtually parallel with the appearance of this group was the massive expansion
and
development of the institutional context that supported writing on the arts in Canada. This
expansion, which was largely the product of post-war federal and provincial policies on
arts
funding, would also provide alternative institutional contexts that could support each
writer’s
efforts to autonomize their respective interests.
This paper is a study of the artistic philosophy of J.W.G. (Jock) Macdonald (1897-1960).
It
examines the implications of his initial break with representational art and his
development of
an abstract imagery between 1934 and 1941 in the context of the ideological tradition
from
which he emerged and the immediate cultural situation in which he worked. His personal
writings are discussed and the iconographic content of his work is analyzed in relation to
the
evolution of his abstract style.
The roots of Macdonald's vision are located in the Romantic tradition, which assumes
that the
laws of nature and of art are the same and which inspired his use of the organic analogy.
Macdonald's concept of nature is discussed in relation to the influence of significant
scientific
discoveries. A close study of his oeuvre reveals that his pictorial vocabulary of archetypal
forms corresponds to a tradition of morphological research in biology and that his
treatment
of pictorial space was informed by scientific theories and by speculation about the "fourth
dimension." Macdonald found in Theosophy and Anthroposophy a means to reconcile his
fascination with science with his innately mystical apprehension of nature. Contradictory
as
they may appear, science and occultism formed the matrix of his semi-abstract and
abstract art
by suggesting ways to visualize nature's hidden energies.
This thesis examines the five building campaigns undertaken by the Church of St.
Andrew
and St. Paul between 1805 and 1932 in Montreal, beginning with the first St. Andrew's
Church which opened in 1807; its second genesis in 1851; the first St. Paul's, opened in
1834
and relocated in 1868; and the present Church of St. Andrew and St. Paul, on the corner
of
Sherbrooke and Redpath streets, completed in 1932.
The thesis contains a chapter in the form of catalogue raisonné on the history and
provenance
of the church's memorials (dating from 1870-1948), including eighteen stained glass
windows
and examples of ornamental metal work and textiles. Most of these memorials were
incorporated into the current church building from the earlier churches.
In addition to the topic's inherent interest, this study contributes to an understanding of
architectural practice and social history in Montreal during this 125 year period and
provides
a model for future research.
The art of Alex Janvier and Norval Morrisseau successfully transcended the aesthetic
norms
of Canadian culture in the 1960's and 1970's. Their respective works synthesize
indigenous
North American arts to forge a new definition of painting by artists of Native ancestry,
which
acknowledges the artistic traditions of Europe. Morrisseau and Janvier reacted to the
political
and social climate of this nation through their respective expressions. However, each
artist's
contributions to Canada's artistic identity have been excluded from the modern art history
as a
result of a problematic Western discourse, which has remained active for over a century.
Fortunately, this situation is gradually changing as First Nations people such as
Morrisseau
and Janvier assert their beliefs within the context of Canada’s true cultural diversity.
Morrisseau's spiritual outpourings and Janvier’s symbolic declarations are communicated
through paintings, which have profoundly reshaped Native and non-Native approaches to
art
and culture during the twenty-year (1960 -1980) focus of this thesis.
In the period between the two world wars, the everyday elements and artifacts of
American life were
rediscovered and celebrated for their utilitarian qualities. The group of modernist artists
identified as
Precisionists - in particular Charles Sheeler and Georgia O'Keeffe - contributed to this
widespread cultural reevaluation through their images of rural vernacular architecture.
The term
Precisionist refers to artists who worked in a similar hard-edged style; critics identified
objectivity, simplification, and architectonic structure in this art and used the term
precision as a common denominator. Precisionist artists were never an official group or
school. They did, however, exhibit with many of the same dealers, including Alfred
Stieglitz, Charles
Daniel, and Edith Halpert. Intriguingly, these artists, who were not formally aligned, all
gravitated
toward modernist treatment of the same types of buildings, including barns and historic
homes. While
O'Keeffe and Sheeler are the focus of this study, others artists are also included: George
Ault, Peter
Blume, Ralston Crawford, Stefan Hirsch, Edmund Lewandowski, Niles Spencer, Paul
Strand, and
Edward Weston. The first chapter identifies the buildings that the artists drew, painted,
and
photographed and describes the agricultural needs the buildings themselves served. The
second
chapter considers these images in the context of European and American modernism, as
well as how
the mythology of the American land as a site of renewal and redemption was part of
modernist
thought. The third and fourth chapters discuss the era's fascination with American
history, especially
its quotidian elements, including folk art and historic buildings, on both national and
local levels. These
trends provided the context in which O'Keeffe and Sheeler worked. Chapter Five looks at
work by
other artists who also considered agricultural themes in the period, including the
Regionalists, Edward
Hopper, and Walker Evans. The examination of the past through a modern lens is at the
heart of this
project. The ways that O'Keeffe, Sheeler, and the other Precisionist artists portrayed
historic buildings
as icons for the modern age reveals many of the complexities of the interwar period.

A dictatorship weighed upon Montmartre and Montparnasse, the Parisian centers of
avant-garde activity, during the 1910s, according to Jean Cocteau's Picasso (published
1923). In this austere climate, certain artistic practices and liaisons were proscribed:
To paint a décor, above all for the Ballets Russes was a crime, he wrote.
Despite this purported schism between dictators of high art and
decorators of the theater, artists of all stripes collaborated with the Ballets Russes after
the troupe's first Parisian premiere in 1909. Clothing the Corps furthers our
understanding of this alliance of dancing with the other arts, as the troupe's
choreographer Michel Fokine termed it, by delineating how and why visual artists turned
the human
body into an aesthetic object for Ballets Russes productions. Reflecting the ancillary
status often
assigned to these decorative works, previous scholarship focused almost exclusively
on set designs, treating these works like large-scale paintings. Moving beyond this
approach, I analyze
interactions among sets, costumes, choreography and musical accompaniment in order to
reconstruct
the way these productions appeared to their original viewers. Piecing together
fragmentary evidence
from extant sets and costumes, photographs and recent reconstructions, letters, memoirs
and critical
reviews, I establish not only what these ballets looked like, but also how audiences
understood them
at the time. This perspective restores what was lost in earlier interpretations: a vital sense
of how
performers' bodies activated artists' designs as they traversed the Ballets Russes' stage.
Taking
shape only in response to the dancers' movements, these designs shifted constantly,
refusing any
fixed form. Composite and contingent, these works challenged boundaries between artist
and medium,
artwork and viewer. Fusing various media, these projects lay between the
arts - in the space where the work of art confronts its opposite, its negation. Reveling in
productive confusions of live bodies and designs environments, these productions
exhibited classic
symptoms of the postmodern: a synthetic heterogeneity and engagement with the real
world, in contrast to the purity and autonomy conventionally associated with modernism.
Clothing the Corps thus participates in a larger historiographic project of recovering the
anti-modernist strain running through much art of the early twentieth century.

Employing Boston as the primary site of cultural investigation, this dissertation expands
the narrative
of American Modernism with a discussion of the centrality of the city of Boston in
understanding the
development of Modernism in America. The project is divided into two sections:
Bohemia, and
Decadence and Retreat, as a way to describe the progression and decline of Boston's
modern
moment throughout the 1880s and 1890s. The lives of three eminent Boston artists:
photographer F.
Holland Day, writer Louise Imogen Guiney and architect Ralph Adams Cram and their
circle(s) of
association are the primary focus of this study. Their cultural productions and
simultaneous
participation in burgeoning social, religious and aesthetic movements, specifically Anglo-
Catholicism,
Decadence, Pictorialism, The Arts and Crafts Movement and Socialism, reveal a complex
network of
association in fin-de-siecle Boston. This dissertation emphasizes the centrality of
friendship and
collaboration in the cultural production of these Bostonians and their associates, and
differentiates this
particular Boston Modernism from the later High Modernism of New York City. The
individuals at the heart of this dissertation continually attempted to balance a desire for a
simpler life
focused around the appreciation of the beautiful and progressive social reform within the
confines of
an increasingly fast-paced world. This dissertation engages and interprets cultural
data - photographs, literature and buildings, as visual representations of Boston's
alternative
modernism.
This dissertation will analyze the response of contemporary American sculptors to the
culture, art,
myth and ritual of Native Americans. No comprehensive study of the influence of Native
American art
on American sculpture after 1940 exists to date. The American sculptors examined in this
thesis
responded to Native American sources in a unique and independent manner. Native
American art will
be established as a new source for American sculptors, by contrast to the traditional link
with
European Modernism. Recent literature has considered the myths and rituals of Native
American
people and their influence on Abstract Expressionist painting during the 1940s and 50s.
Art historical
literature has concentrated on painting to the detriment of sculpture. This dissertation will
be the first
comprehensive analysis bring together the work of four sculptors, Isamu Noguchi, James
Pierce,
Michael Heizer, and Michelle Stuart and demonstrate that they share a common bond.
Publications
dealing with American avant-garde sculptors as well as the extensive literature on the
anthropological,
historical, cultural, and religious aspects of Native American people will be examined.
The function of
Native American art and how it relates to the fundamental structure of the culture that
produced it will
be considered. The American sculptor's assimilation of Native American concepts will
determine
whether the original function or meaning of the Native American example is lost in the
creative
process. When possible, this dissertation will cite specific sources of influence and
inspiration for the
artists. Earthworks will be investigated with regard to the connection between the ancient
mound
builders of North America and the four artists discussed. By the late 1960s Earthworks
were an
established medium of expression for American artists. Many historians have failed to
correlate these
land projects with those created by prehistoric Native American cultures, or they treat the
subject in a
rudimentary manner. This study demonstrates that American artists were influenced by
traditions in
ancient North America. It addresses the old question of American artists seeking an
American style,
and adds new insight to the old question: - What's American about American Art? -

This thesis traces the historiography of antebellum reform from its origins in Gilbert
Barnes's
rebellion from the materialist reductionism of the Progressives to the end of the twentieth
century. The focus is the ideas of the historians at the center of the historiography, not a
summary of every work in the field. The works of Gilbert Barnes, Alice Felt Tyler,
Whitney
Cross, C. S. Griffin, Donald Mathews, Paul Johnson, Ronald Walters, George Thomas,
Robert Abzug, Steven Mintz, and John Quist, among many others, are discussed. In
particular, the thesis examines the social control interpretation and its transformation into
social organization under more sympathetic historians in the 1970s. The author found the
state
of the historiography at century's end to be healthy with a promising future.

The Federal Writers' Project, part of President Franklin D. Roosevelt's Works Progress
Administration of the 1930s, collected interviews from over 3500 ex-slaves throughout
the
United States, including 365 former South Carolina slaves. These narratives are an
invaluable
resource to those interested in resistance by the last generation of South Carolinians held
in
bondage. This thesis tells us about the separate worlds inhabited by the Palmetto State's
slaves
and their owners, and describes, often in the slaves' own words, the resistance
precipitated by
the friction between these worlds.
This study presents interviews with American Indian/ Alaska Native alumni who
received
some or all of their elementary and high school education at the Chemawa Indian
Boarding
School in Salem, Oregon between 1917 and 1985. A brief summary of Indian history, in
particular Indian education, is presented as the context for many of the changes that
occurred
at Chemawa during its first one hundred years. The purpose of this study is to examine
Chemawa alumni recollections of Chemawa within an imposed educational system.
My research process included library and archival research, academic classes and
personal
interviews. I interviewed alumni who had attended Chemawa between 1917 and 1985.
Themes such as academics, vocational training, social life and general impressions of
Chemawa are categorized in the different eras and serve as the body of the thesis.
Despite negative stereotypes of federal Indian boarding schools, the majority of
Chemawa
alumni interviewed for this thesis hold Chemawa in high regard. For many students
Chemawa
was an alternative to an orphanage, a respite from a dysfunctional family situation, an
opportunity to gain an education and or vocational skills, or an opportunity to be with
other
Indians. Across generations, at least half of the students considered Chemawa's academic
program inadequate; over half of the students interviewed found the vocational training,
when
it was available, to be very useful. Though most students acknowledge the downfalls of
Chemawa, most alumni interviewed tended to overlook the negative and promote the
positive.
Alumni were able to view Chemawa in a positive light because students molded their
boarding school experiences to fit their needs. Students created their own families
(friends),
community (school) and resisted the institutional suppression of Indian boarding schools.
As
young people, many adapted their situation to suit their needs, regardless of any negative
experiences they might have encountered at Chemawa.
The English minister and theologian John Owen (1616-83), the Atlas of
Independency, never stepped foot on the soil of North America, yet he was
unquestionably a
North Atlantic Puritan. His impact upon the course of Puritan and English history during
the
seventeenth century was immense. Yet, by not exploring his influence upon the trans-
Atlantic world of
Puritanism and, in particular, upon the development of Christian thought within North
American history,
scholars have failed to appreciate fully his international and historical importance. Owen
is no minor
figure in the history of Christianity. His theology remains widely read over three hundred
years after his
death, and his model of the Christian activist has inspired Christians across the centuries.
It was
Owen, more than any other congregational Puritan, who provided a framework of what
Independency
might look like, what its theology should be, and what its future might become. Owen
believed the
world of politics was useful only as far as it might help bring about the return of Jesus.
Nevertheless,
he was a Calvinist modeled after Calvin, thus one who believed that God's representative
should be
active in all facets of life, including politics. Owen's nineteenth century biographer
William Orme
proclaimed Owen an Independent of New England,and that the noted eighteenth
century of Oxford University Anthony Wood declared him the Prince, the Oracle, [and]
the
Metropolitan of Independency.This study both reaffirms the value of studying individual
Puritan thinkers and the world in which they lived. More than just a North Atlantic
Puritan, John Owen
remains central to understanding the contemporary trans-Atlantic world of Reformed
thinking. To
understand Owen's historical importance requires, therefore, an appreciation of both his
thought and
his person. This dissertation provides a needed intellectual biography of Owen, one that
explains his
development as a thinker and explores his impact within the North Atlantic World of
Christianity. It
identifies Owen as the most important Puritan theologian of the seventeenth-century, and
demonstrates his influence in the Christian World of the North Atlantic.
This study provides a postcolonial theoretical framework for interpreting twelfth- and
thirteenth-century
English historiography. It argues that English history writers of this period, specifically
William of
Newburgh, Henry of Huntingdon, Matthew Paris, and Geoffrey of Monmouth, wrote
their histories with
as much concern for the future as for the past. This concern for the future, with its
attendant anxiety
over troubling events both past and present, results in what I have called disjunction:
moments in the
texts where the rhetorics of nationality, identity, and religion are destabilized and pointed
toward
uncertain conclusions. I argue throughout how disjunction serves as both a rhetorical
effect of the
historiographer's narrative vision and as an indicator of present-day negotiations with the
medieval
past. However strange that past may seem, our encounters with the medieval often reveal
more
similarity than difference. This study therefore concludes with a reading of the Old
English poem
The Ruin and the ways the medieval past intrudes upon the present, challenging us to
imagine our own uncertain futures.
This dissertation explores the cultural history of interracial marriage in the U.S. from
1865 to 1967,
analyzing the origins of the notion that God created the races separate, which
appeared frequently in anti-miscegenation cases during this period. I argue that the
theology of
separate races derives from a white southern Protestant biblical hermeneutic that
formed the religious basis for racial segregation, most particularly in marriage. This
analysis also
investigates why during the twentieth century some Catholics took legal action on behalf
of interracial
couples, and traces the development of anti-miscegenation laws in the South and the
West.
Employing California's 1948 Perez v. Lippold and the 1967 Loving v. Virginia
decision as windows into this history, I argue that divergent Protestant and Catholic
theologies
of marriage and race, in conjunction with regional differences between the South and the
West,
fundamentally shaped anti-miscegenation laws and cases. Further, I contend that religious
beliefs
about race - and particularly, the post-Civil War southern Protestant notion of God having
dispersed the human races through Noah's three sons - exerted a remarkable
influence on American attitudes toward race, intermarriage and segregation. My
dissertation therefore
demonstrates the intellectual connections between religion and conceptions of race, and
highlights the
religious values that inform the legal right to marry. By exploring relationships between
regional
developments and religion in the making of both the laws and ideologies, this analysis
underscores
the importance of both religion and region in anti-miscegenation cases. It also
complicates traditional
narratives of American religious history and the American history of race and marriage
by
demonstrating the distinctive roles that Catholic and Protestant beliefs played within
these histories.
Last, this study traces how religious and regional values influenced Supreme Court
decisions as well
as state-level legal cases, and offers a framework for current discussions on religion and
same-sex
marriage. My conclusion reiterates that while not all Catholics or Protestants subscribed
to the
understandings of race and intermarriage presented here, yet these theologies of marriage
and race
acted with regional differences and decisively shaped American attitudes on the
legitimacy of
interracial marriage.
Charles Kikuchi was a second-generation Japanese American, or Nisei, who wrote
virtually every day of his adult life, starting in 1941 at the age of twenty-five and ending
mere days
before his death from stomach cancer in 1988. Between diary entries and letters to family
and friends,
Kikuchi penned well over 100,000 pages, observing almost every significant moment in
twentieth-
century American history. Focusing on the 1940's, my dissertation examines the diary
during Kikuchi's
internment in California and Arizona, his resettlement in Chicago in 1943, his experience
in the U.S.
Armed Forces from 1945 to 1946, and his eventual settling down in New York City,
where he would
work as a psychiatric social worker for twenty-four years. The diary provides a canvas
upon which the
history of racial and ethnic formation in the 1940's can be projected, played out, and
analyzed. It was
at this stage that ethnic and racial minorities were struggling over and negotiating the
urban spaces
they were forced to share, as a majority of internees were permitted to leave their camps
as early as
1943 and relocate to Chicago and New York City, while others eventually returned by
1945 to Seattle,
San Francisco, and Los Angeles. Japanese Americans simultaneously met other
minorities in
inevitable conflict, but also with common cause, over jobs, housing, politics, culture, and
the war itself.
Therefore, Kikuchi's personal odyssey and attempt to fully comprehend what it meant to
be Japanese,
American, and (small) democratic in many ways reflected the nation's own journey
between the Scylla of racial dilemmas (at home) and the Charybdis of democratic
challenges abroad (in the transition from hot to Cold War). Based on previously
unexamined archival
material, my dissertation emphasizes the correspondence Kikuchi kept and the
conversations he
recorded in his voluminous diary with the progressive activist Louis Adamic, the Cal
demographer
Dorothy Swaine Thomas, her husband, the Chicago School sociologist W. I. Thomas,
African
Americans on the South Side of Chicago, and Black and Nisei GI's. Building on the
knowledge gained from these interactions, and through his own experience as an interned
U.S.
citizen, Kikuchi courageously sought the ideal of an American democratic family,
based on his own vision of a multiracial and multiethnic America, one which rejected
assimilation as
mere Anglo-conformity and instead privileged the diversity of all immigrant and minority
cultures.
This study claims that scholars need to examine all twenty-seven English illustrated
editions
of Wilde's and Beardsley's Salomë to understand whether Beardsley's compositions do, or
do
not, illustrate Wilde's words. For the last one hundred years scholars have addressed the
aesthetic function of Beardsley's compositions (whether or not Beardsley's compositions
illustrate Wilde's words), and each scholar sees something different: Beardsley's
compositions
are "irrelevant" to Wilde's words; Beardsley's compositions are "relevant" to Wilde's
words;
Beardsley's compositions are both "irrelevant" and "relevant." What is at issue here is that
this
traditional dance of signification (scholars' interpretations of the aesthetic function of
Beardsley's compositions) relies upon an interpretive strategy that disavows the history of
textual transmissions. To put this another way, what scholars "see" depends upon the
particular English illustrated edition(s) they read. Beardsley's compositions are physical
objects conditioned by a physical setting--i.e., the components of total book design. Yet,
for
many, the visible appears invisible.
The motivation for this study arises from previously unexamined phenomena--the genesis
and
textual transmission of Beardsley's compositions for Salomë (1894-1994). As historical
textual scholarship, this study uses the methodologies central to descriptive bibliography:
the
English illustrated editions of Wilde's and Beardsley's Salomë are treated as socially
constructed physical objects. Binding, format, and paper are a few of the signifying
systems
described. Specifically, this investigation draws upon the model presented by Philip
Gaskell
in A New Introduction to Bibliography. The necessary tasks include: transcribing the
title-
page; analyzing the format; examining the appearance of the binding; detailing the kind
of
paper used; and noting other information, such as titles.
As the centenary of Wilde's and Beardsley's Salomë commences, this is the opportune
time to
trace the publishing history of Beardsley's compositions, to update existing descriptive
bibliographies, and to turn to an empirical method for a socialized model of literary
production.
There is a genre of literature in which the work is purposely written within the diary
format;
this type of writings known as diary fiction. Diary novels traditionally reflect what the
authors
think real diaries are or are written as a parody of the diary as a negative model. The
authors
of diary novels choose the diary form because its artistic quality expresses a greater sense
of
immediacy to the reader than other forms of literature. The diary novel emphasizes the
time of
writing rather than the time that it is written about, so the diarist usually writes about
events of
the immediate past - events that occur between one entry and the next - or records his
momentary ideas, reflections, or emotions.
Turgenev's "Diary of a Superfluous Man" represents the marriage of a memoir and a
diary,
resulting in a work with more contemporaneous content than recounting of memories: a
diary
novel. Dostoevsky's Notes from Underground presents an interesting variation of the
diary
novel, which is devoid of any dated entries. Instead, it is divided into two parts. In the
first
part the narrator describes his present life and philosophical ideas. In the second half, he
recounts the past. Therefore, like Turgenev's work, Notes from Underground combines
aspects of the memoir and diary novel genre, but the overriding existence of real or
present
time writing, supports the sole diary novel classification.
This dissertation provides a coherent, synchronic, broad-coverage, generative phonology
of
Russian. I test the grammar empirically in a number of ways to determine its goodness of
fit
to Russian. In taking this approach, I aim to avoid making untested (or even incoherent)
generalizations based on only a handful of examples. In most cases, the tests show that
there
are exceptions to the theory, but at least we know what the exceptions are, a baseline is
set
against which future theories can be measured, and in most cases the percentage of
exceptional cases is reduced to below 5%.
The principal theoretical outcomes of the work are as follows. First, I show that all of the
phonological or morphophonological processes reviewed can be described by a grammar
no
more powerful than context-free.
Secondly, I exploit probabilistic constraints in the syllable structure grammar to explain
why
constraints on word-marginal onsets and codas are weaker than on word-internal onsets
and
codas. I argue that the features [+/- initial] and [+/- final], and extraprosodicity, are
unnecessary for this purpose.
Third, I claim that /v/ should be lexically unspecified for the feature [+/- sonorant], and
that
the syllable structure grammar should fill in the relevant specification based on its
distribution. This allows a neat explanation of the voicing assimilation properties of /v/,
driven by phonotactics.
Fourth, I argue that jers in Russian should be regarded as morphological objects, not
segments
in the phonological inventory. Testing the grammar suggests that while epenthesis cannot
be
regarded as a major factor in explaining vowel-zero alternations, it might be used to
explain a
significant minority of cases.
Fifth, I suggest that stress assignment in Russian is essentially context-free, resulting
from the
intersection of morphological and syllable structure constraints. I show that my account
of
stress assignment is simpler than, but just as general as, the best of the three existing
theories
tested.
Finally, this dissertation provides new insight into the nature and structure of the Russian
morphological lexicon. An appendix of 1,094 morphemes and 1,509 allomorphs is
provided,
with accentual and jer-related morphological information systematically included.

This study claims that scholars need to examine all twenty-seven English illustrated
editions
of Wilde's and Beardsley's Salomë to understand whether Beardsley's compositions do, or
do
not, illustrate Wilde's words. For the last one hundred years scholars have addressed the
aesthetic function of Beardsley's compositions (whether or not Beardsley's compositions
illustrate Wilde's words), and each scholar sees something different: Beardsley's
compositions
are "irrelevant" to Wilde's words; Beardsley's compositions are "relevant" to Wilde's
words;
Beardsley's compositions are both "irrelevant" and "relevant." What is at issue here is that
this
traditional dance of signification (scholars' interpretations of the aesthetic function of
Beardsley's compositions) relies upon an interpretive strategy that disavows the history of
textual transmissions. To put this another way, what scholars "see" depends upon the
particular English illustrated edition(s) they read. Beardsley's compositions are physical
objects conditioned by a physical setting--i.e., the components of total book design. Yet,
for
many, the visible appears invisible.
The motivation for this study arises from previously unexamined phenomena--the genesis
and
textual transmission of Beardsley's compositions for Salomë (1894-1994). As historical
textual scholarship, this study uses the methodologies central to descriptive bibliography:
the
English illustrated editions of Wilde's and Beardsley's Salomë are treated as socially
constructed physical objects. Binding, format, and paper are a few of the signifying
systems
described. Specifically, this investigation draws upon the model presented by Philip
Gaskell
in A New Introduction to Bibliography. The necessary tasks include: transcribing the
title-
page; analyzing the format; examining the appearance of the binding; detailing the kind
of
paper used; and noting other information, such as titles.
As the centenary of Wilde's and Beardsley's Salomë commences, this is the opportune
time to
trace the publishing history of Beardsley's compositions, to update existing descriptive
bibliographies, and to turn to an empirical method for a socialized model of literary
production.
This study proposes a new genre: La novela de las transnacionales, which is derived from
regrouping several types of novels within the category of the Novela Social of "tendencia
antiimperialista".
The key element of this work is to identify the basic characteristics of form and content
that
allow the definition of this new classification. Acknowledging the fact that there are a
great
number of novels that address -to varying degrees- the topic of the transnational
companies
(TNCs), this work is based on three representative novels that comprise the subject as it is
developed in an evolutionary manner: El tungsteno (1931) by César Vallejo; Mancha de
aceite (1935) by César Uribe Piedrahita; and La trilogía bananera (Viento fuerte 1949; El
Papa Verde 1954; and Los ojos de los enterrados 1960) by Miguel Ángel Asturias.
The first work is considered a proletarian novel; the second is viewed as the first
Venezuelan
novel that relates to the oil industry; and the last is classified as a fictionalized account of
the
United Fruit Company in Guatemala. Despite these specific definitions being noted, there
exists a category that unites the three novels, the "tendencia antiimperialista". Despite the
fact that this term is used when applied to novels concerned with the topic of TNCs, this
category is of a general nature and embraces a wide range of novels.
Although the importance of the topic of the TNCs is evidenced through its extensive
usage by
novelists, studies on this topic are scarce. Formalist criticism has minimized the value of
the
TNC related novel with respect to its significant content, which lies within the faithful
reflection of the Latin-American man and his circumstances.
This work is structured around five chapters. In the first chapter, the story of the TNCs is
analyzed, as well as the origins of this topic in the novel. The second chapter examines
the
biographical background of the three selected writers. In the third, fourth and fifth
chapters
the form and content of the three exemplary novels are examined.

The Yasukuni Shrine -- Japan's national memorial enshrining the spirits of
Japanesesoldiers
killed in domestic and foreign wars -- occupies a peculiar chapter in Japanese history.
Originally designed as a sanctuary to house the spirits of those who died in overthrowing
the
Tokugawa Regime, Yasukuni was nurtured by the state and then the military into a
powerful
religious and iconographic center to promote Japanese ultranationalism. Following the
close
of World War II, the Shrine became the subject of intense politico-religious debates as
the
Japanese, with the assistance of the international community, consigned themselves to the
task of finding a place for Yasukuni as they worked on their postwar project of
reinventing
nationalism and cultural identity.

This thesis provides a narrative review of Yasukuni's history from its inception to the
present,
focusing on the critical years of 1985-1986, when Prime Minister Nakasone Yasuhiro
sanctioned a commission to settle the Yasukuni problem. This study also represents one
path
in a quest toward a deeper understanding and definition of postwar Japanese nationalism
and
identity.
When J. Henry Shorthouse (1834-1903) published John Inglesant in 1881, he contributed
a
unique synthesis of Anglo-Catholic sensibilities to the enduring legacy of the Oxford
Movement. Although his "philosophical romance" has been acclaimed "the greatest
Anglo-
Catholic novel in English literature" and "the one English novel that speaks immediately
to
human intuition without regard to the reader's own faith or philosophy", his most
enduring
contributions are the "religion of John Inglesant", an Anglo-Catholic synthesis of
obedience
and freedom, faith and reason, and the sacramental vision of "the myth of Little
Gidding".
The popular success of John Inglesant transformed the quiet, middle-class, Birmingham
manufacturer into "the author of John Inglesant", apologist for the Church of England.
Reinterpreting his "English saint", Shorthouse experimented with feminine points of view
and
developed his philosophical themes into "spiritual romances", analogues of Christian
experience and psychological studies of Christian imagination. In succession he offered
the
public: The Little Schoolmaster Mark (1884), Sir Percival: A Story of the Past and of the
Present (1886), A Teacher of the Violin (1887), The Countess Eve (1888), and Blanche,
Lady
Falaise (1891).
Afflicted with a lifelong stammer, "the author of John Inglesant" proved himself a master
of
cadenced rhythms and "enspiritualised" prose in quest of "the great musical novel".
Delineating parallels between sixteenth-century and Victorian England, Shorthouse
integrated
Quietism with Platonism into a religious aesthetic, a sacramental vision of "the Divine
Principle of the Platonic Christ". Studied chronologically, Shorthouse's transition from
Quaker to "Broad Church Sacramentalist" provides informing comparison with T. S.
Eliot's
conversion from Unitarian to Anglo-Catholic, as his myth of Little Gidding informs the
historical imagination of Eliot's Christian poetry and dramas. The religious and
developmental
nature of the work of both artists affords analogies with C. G. Jung's psychology of
Individuation.

Has 20th century literary technique been influenced by the cinema? The obvious answer
is
yes. But with that answer few specific examples are ever provided, frustrating the reader
and
filmgoer alike. This study does give specifics drawn from the novels, short stories and
screenplays of Argentine writer Beatriz Guido (1925-1988), wife of noted film director
Leopoldo Torre Nilsson. Cinematic narrative techniques and literary narrative techniques
share features in common, a mutual influence, but also important differences. Here these
are
examined in detail. Students and fans of film and Latin American literature will be
intrigued.
This dissertation is an attempt to define a Chinese "modernism," exemplified by the
narrative
practices of four major writers in Taiwan today, from the perspective of comparative
literature
and recent development of literary theory. I propose that modernity of Taiwanese fiction
is
not so much a result of Western influences as an evolution of Chinese narrative tradition
itself. To argue my point I delineate a poetics of Chinese narrative, from which I devise a
method of reading and a criterion of evaluation for contemporary Taiwanese fiction in
defining its achievement and historical significance. This study of Taiwanese fiction also
aims
at providing a better understanding of fundamental aesthetic assumptions of Western
"modernism" in the context of its own literary tradition.
Chapter One, "Introduction," investigates the theoretical foundation and its line of
development in Western and Chinese poetics respectively. It first examines the Platonic
view
of mimesis and Aristotelian aesthetic view of fictionality and their influence on the
critical
tradition, the continuity of the ancient battle between philosophy and poetry as seen in the
structuralist and deconstructionist theories, then the relationship between subjective
fictionality and ironic objectivity in Chinese poetics, the continuity of the dilemma in the
Chinese novelists in their dual allegiance to the ideal and the real. A final section gives a
critical overview of the literary scene in Taiwan.
The following four chapters provide examples of the internal tension between fictionality
and
ironic awareness in the Taiwanese modernist texts. I suggest that instead of stretching the
metaphorical potential of fiction to a highly intellectualized abstraction or playing down
the
interpretive claims of fiction by dramatizing its vulnerability like their Western
counterpart,
the Taiwanese modernists create their texts on the borderline between the high and the
low.
Self-assertive as well as self-denying, each of them confronts his own intellectual vision
with
paradox and ambivalence. In Ch'en Ying-chen, this is expressed as a battle between a
lyrical
vision of ideological values and an instinctive self-clowning, in Ch'i-teng Sheng, as a
form of
competition between pattern and contingency, in Wang Chen-ho, as a celebration and
abuse
of the fictionality of fiction, and in Wang Wen-hsing, an intense self-parody. I conclude
that
the sensitivity to the irrational and contradiction, inherent with a resistance to
didacticism,
constitutes the best part of the Chinese humanistic tradition, which is continuously
enriched
with new dimensions by the contemporary Taiwanese writers.
This work is concerned with the evaluation of rhetoric as an essential aspect of
Renaissance
sensibility. It is an analysis of the Renaissance world viewed in terms of literary style and
aesthetic. Eight plays are analysed in some detail: four by George Peele: The Battle of
Alcazar, Edward I, David and Bethsabe, and The Arraignment of Paris; and four by
Christopher Marlowe: Dido Queen of Carthage, Tamburlaine Part One, Dr Faustus and
Edward II. The work is thus partly a comparative study of two important Renaissance
playwrights; it seeks to establish Peele in particular as an important figure in the history
and
evolution of the theatre. Verbal rhetoric is consistently linked to an analysis of the visual,
so
that the reader/viewer is encouraged to assess the plays holistically, as unified works of
art.
Emphasis is placed throughout on the dangers of reading Renaissance plays with
anachronistic expectations of realism derived from modern drama; the importance of
Elizabethan audience expectation and reaction is considered, and through this the wider
artistic sensibility of the period is assessed.
The literary expression of Afro-Americans has been scrutinized and criticized in
exhaustive
detail, yet historically perceived by many American and English literary scholars as
qualitatively and quantitatively underdeveloped. This was the view held by many literary
scholars until the late 1960s when Afro-American literary scholars and black students
argued
forcefully and convincingly in favor of the plays, short stories, poetry and novels written
by
Afro-Americans. Despite such noteworthy efforts, however, few scholars have
investigated
the uneven and sporadic appearance of publications, or the absence of publications, by
black
writers in any comprehensive fashion. Thus, the dissertation examines the various extra-
literary problems faced by Afro-American writers which have contributed to either many-
-or
few--of their works emerging in print in any era.
First, the dissertation begins with an examination of Paul Laurence Dunbar's writings
other
than the dialect poetry which made him famous at the turn of the century. It also
examines
Dunbar's perceptions about his age, criticisms of his work, and why his journalistic
endeavors
went for so long unrecognized.
Second, the Harlem Renaissance, considered by many Afro-American literary scholars to
be
the most glamorous and productive period for Afro-American writers is analyzed
indirectly
by critiquing the most celebrated literary work of the era, Cane, and its mysterious
author,
Jean Toomer.
Third, the study delves into the reasons for the collapse of the Harlem Renaissance
evidenced
by the small number of books by Afro-Americans which made it into print during the
first few
years of the Great Depression. In addition, it discusses the accomplishments and political
difficulties of Richard Wright and those of his generation.
The Black Arts Movement and recent emergence of Afro-American women writers are
the
phenomena investigated in the latter half of this study.
Finally, this dissertation considers the Afro-American writer as a contemporary
"American"
writer, but also as one who is consistently treated as an outsider intellectual, forced to
rely
almost exclusively on the dominant culture's media to get his, or her ideas to the public.
Since its publication in 1860, critics have questioned the artistic value of Hawthorne's
The
Marble Faun. A revival of critical interest during the 1950's and 1960's has done little to
change a generally unfavorable opinion of the work. With a few notable exceptions, most
recent critics believe The Marble Faun to be inferior to Hawthorne's other completed
romances. Such opinions, however, usually seem to be based upon the personal taste of
the
individual critic rather than upon any sort of objective artistic standards.
The purpose of this study is to examine and evaluate the various critical approaches to
The
Marble Faun. These interpretations provide the basis for a re-appraisal of the work. A
study
of the structure, the main themes, and the characters of The Marble Faun reveals that it is
not
an inferior work of art. In many respects, The Marble Faun reflects the maturity of
Hawthorne's artistic and philosophical beliefs. The Marble Faun is a work capable of
standing
on its own merits.
Some critics have misunderstood Hawthorne's aesthetic principles. Hawthorne thought
that art
should be used to suggest moral values. The power of art, he believed, was in its
suggestiveness. The creation of an ideal beauty which has no exact counterpart in the
material
world suggests the reality of an unknowable divine providence. However, the value of a
work
of art depends upon the mood of the viewer. The viewer must assist the artist with his
sympathy and imagination in an act of continual creation. The work of art will reflect
back
only those qualities which are brought to it by the viewer.
Hawthorne's view of life is similar to the philosophy expressed by modern Christian
existentialists. Throughout his writings, Hawthorne's concern for humanity is evident. In
The
Marble Faun, Hawthorne explores a problem which has become almost an obsession of
modern man. This problem is the question of man's moral position in what seems to be a
meaningless, if not hostile, universe. The most important theme of The Marble Faun is a
consideration of the consequences of man's alienation from other men, from God, and
from
nature.
The structure and the themes of The Marble Faun are developed through the actions of
the
major characters. Hilda, Miriam, Donatello, and Kenyon are each transformed by a fall
from
relative innocence into a world of suffering humanity. Donatello's transformation from
faun to
man is more striking than the transformations of the other three characters, and it is his
fall
which leads to the question of the felix culpa. Although Hilda and Kenyon are ultimately
less
mature characters than Donatello and Miriam, they also benefit from their experiences in
Rome.
Hawthorne's belief in the brotherhood of all men is demonstrated by the experiences of
the
major characters in The Marble Faun. Whether or not it is their wish, each of these
characters
must accept the responsibility for his own actions and each must become involved with
humanity. It is Hawthorne's deep concern for the human condition, profoundly expressed
in
his art, which makes The Marble Faun a work of enduring importance to our civilization.
This thesis examines the anti-modernism of twentieth-century French author Julien
Gracq. Throughout
successive decades of scholarship on how Gracq relates to other authors, critics have
overwhelmingly
sought to situate him as a surrealist. These opinions were met with opposition from a
minority group
who argue that specialists of surrealism have historically sought to annex the author's
work. This study
of Gracq's fictional works argues that he must be considered with respect to influences
prior to those
of the surrealists, and is the first to link the author to a post-German Romanticism, pre-
surrealist era, a
rich interim period. Surrealism is traced back to symbolism, decadent writings, and other
fin de
siè cle texts and images to show how they have nourished the author's writings. To
consider Gracq's complex polemical dialogue with his century, the first chapter analyzes
his severance
with communism, rejection of Sartre, paradoxical links to the surrealist movement,
refusal of the
literary prize, and vehement rejection of contemporary literary culture. The second
chapter examines
Gracq's thematic realm through the symbolist dead city motif, unique creation of the
human plant, and insistence on the presence of the Tria Fata in his fiction. In the third
chapter, intertextual use of the poetry of Baudelaire, Rimbaud and Mallarmé is
exposed,
illustrating Gracq's notion of a temporal flow between past and present in his
reappropriation of
symbolism. An art-historical appreciation of Gracq's anachronism in the fourth chapter
uncovers the
author's inspired use of a literary painting by British Pre-Raphaelite Burne-Jones whose
legendary
sources and historicity are traced, as they are essential to understanding Gracq's layering
of temporal
strata and reception of the uvre. Interdisciplinary in approach, this thesis draws
on historical, thematic, intertextual and aesthetic studies, and ultimately demonstrates the
anachronism inherent in the author's approach to fiction. Beyond contributing to
scholarship on Gracq,
this thesis examines issues raised in the confrontation of imitation versus innovation and
tradition
versus modernity, ever-present in French literature since the Quenelle des anciens et des
modernes.

In his critical survey of American literature, On Native Grounds (1942), Alfred Kazin
writes that the documentary writing of the 1930s amounted to a vast granary of facts, a
sub-literature that lacks the formal sophistication a vigorously modern art requires.
Kazin's early verdict has been upheld by many subsequent judgments: critics still largely
think of the
documentary mode as a residue of the realism that modernism supersedes. My argument
views
American modernism through the lens of the 1930s documentary book, countering this
critical line with
the argument that documentary and modernism converge in these
texts. One can read this convergence, for example, in the way these texts play games with
the relative
locations of readers and subjects, or in their emphasis on the problematic status of
authenticity in representing voices, bodies, and objects. My project does not so much
aim to add yet another neglected set of texts to an expanded canon as to provide a new
vision of inter-
war American culture as a body of work that reflects and responds to parallel emergences
in American
society: new desires bound up in the migration of groups from rural to urban areas, new
media
dominated by the photographic image, and new locations and functions for intellectual
work. I frame
my examination of the documentary books that make up the core of this project within
the larger
context of changes in the production and consumption of culture in the inter-war United
States. In the
introduction, I emphasize utopian stirrings among Depression-era intellectuals bent on
remaking
American culture as something laborist and democratic, as seen in new theories of the
role of the
intellectual in society by writers like John Dos Passos and Kenneth Burke. In the
conclusion, I temper
this emphasis on intellectuals' agency by looking at the decisive shift in the period, best
seen in the
rise of Henry Luce's Time, Inc., towards an increasingly consolidated culture industry.

My dissertation, American Regionalist Modernism: Willa Cather, William Faulkner,
Oscar Zeta
Acosta, and Sandra Cisneros, analyzes the regionalist writing of the high modernists
Cather
and Faulkner in conjunction with that of the Chicano writers Acosta and Cisneros, and in
doing so it
redefines the history and nature of American modernism. Put more explicitly, my project
redefines the
history by extending it and recharacterizes the nature by demonstrating that region is the
central
category that links these seemingly disparate movements across time. To this end, my
dissertation
delineates the strategies of American regionalist modernism, which are remarkably
consistent in
certain novels by these four authors namely in Cather's O Pioneers!, Faulkner's
The Sound and the Fury, Acosta's The Autobiography of a Brown
Buffalo and The Revolt of the Cockroach People , and Cisneros's
Carameloand which include the following: the representation of region as
place/space; the use of region to establish limitations; the representation of failure as
paradigmatic for how individual characters negotiate the imperatives of region; the
consistent
deployment of modernist techniques; and the construction of the region as contingent yet
distinct from
the nation. An abiding concern for all four authors is the manner in which region plays a
decisive role
in the construction of normative identities that subsume and give structure to gender,
sexuality,
ethnicity, and race; as a result, they are equally preoccupied with how region can operate
as a site for
the creation of counter-hegemonic cultural identities. As a regionalist critique of
modernism and as a
modernist investigation of Chicano writing, my dissertation has three larger implications:
it concretely
delineates a national component to modernism, which is evaluated most commonly as a
transnational
phenomenon; it realigns the American canon by destabilizing the categories of major
and minor literatures; and, it underscores the importance of region to the ongoing and
interdisciplinary construction of American-ness itself.
This dissertation examines the political engagement and expression of transatlantic
modernist writers
and filmmakers during the interwar period. Exploring work by both canonical and
marginalized authors
and filmmakers - including Kay Boyle, Virginia Woolf, H.D., Rebecca West, John
Heartfield,
Charlie Chaplin, Kenneth MacPherson, Orson Welles, Fritz Lang, and Leni Riefenstahl -
it
demonstrates the emergence of a frayed modernism. Strained and worn, yet
contentious and exciting, this work confronted fascism, often directly and even
awkwardly, without
abandoning the destabilizing techniques of modernism and the avant-garde. My chapters
situate this
artistic production - what Walter Benjamin referred to as a mighty recasting of literary
forms - within the cultural landscape of fascist and antifascist organizations such as the
Bureau of Beauty of Labor and Mass Observation. Contrasting fascist aestheticization,
mythologizing
and paranoia about contagion with the antifascist strategies of impurity, ambiguity, satire,
sincerity and
documentation, this dissertation asserts that it was possible to resist the controlling
totalities of political
and aesthetic forms by embracing the complex and messy nature of reality. Drawing on
fascist and
cultural studies, psychohistorical and critical theory, theories of montage and the image,
and scholarly
debates about modernism and realism, my dissertation argues that the political
commitment and
resistance of the 1930s resulted in a poetic realism or documentary modernism that
fostered intense
change and revaluation of modernist beliefs about the meaning, importance and
responsibility of art.

This dissertation investigates Ernest Hemingway's authorship as an instance of
international
modernisms forming as sustained engagements with gender and sexuality. By focusing
on four of
Hemingway's most experimental texts it shows how a figure of both high and
popular modernism sought to occupy a heterogeneous space of cultural queerness
vitalized by masculinity, national and ethnic identities, and writing. The introduction
discusses how
post-war gender, sexual, and literary discourses reflected period obsessions with
authenticity in the
face of a rising commodity culture. It also introduces the dissertation's argument that
Hemingway's
success in becoming a valuable literary property rested on a queer authorial
engagement with definitions of American masculinity. Chapter One traces Hemingway's
literary career
from the publication of his experimental collection of vignettes in our time in Paris
(1924) to the larger New York trade edition which marked his U.S. publishing debut in
1925. The
transatlantic and transgressive aspects of Hemingway's times illustrate his
authoritative and authorial confounding of a highbrow/lowbrow divide of cultural
production and
affiliations. Chapter Two examines The Sun Also Rises as a text deeply divided against
itself as the product of Jake Barnes and Hemingway's authorship simultaneously. It
considers the
complex of conflicted desires, fears, and resentments that constitute Hemingway-cum-
Barnes's efforts
at rendering and remembering lost manhood in the wake of WWI in ways that raise
complicated
gender questions involving racialized and sexualized boyhood as a promising yet
problematic queer
zone. Chapter Three explores further the sexual funniness of Hemingway's authorship
and considers how Death in the Afternoon, his non-fiction treatise on Spanish
bullfighting, constitutes a deliberately queer authorial project where Hemingway attempts
to move his
writing and popular authorial standing in new directions in order to assert and transcend
his public
identity as a man, an author, and an American. Chapter Four examines Green Hills of
Africa as a political critique of imperialism and manhood that manifests itself through
Hemingway writing himself and his shortcomings as a white modern man and hunter as a
self-
deprecating literary joke. In writing such a joke, however, Hemingway also sought to
reaffirm his own
uniquely authoritative masculine authorship.

Terayama Shumacrji (1935?-1983) was a poet and a playwright, a director of film and
live-
drama performance, and a popular critic of politics, horseracing, and boxing. This
dissertation explores
the way Terayama's work often rides the line between the confrontational aesthetic
inversions of
avant-gardism and the relative independence of modernism, as well as that between
modernist social
engagement and the playful pastiche associated with postmodernism. Similarly, by
combining cultural
forms - jazz and the novel or tanka and film - the projects offer space in which to explore
relationships between genre delineation and the material properties of media. Terayama
was
especially interested in exploiting culturally produced assumptions about genre and
medium to
magnify and then break an expectation. Consistent across nearly all of his projects are
studies of the
rhetorical production of truth-value, propositions for a fresh understanding of fictionality,
efforts to
depolarize power structures, experiments in maximizing the sensation of presence,
agitations for
social revolution through sexual liberation, and demands that conceptually metonymic
universalities be
reconstituted to their full particularity. The core project might be described as a
delimitation of fiction to
the knowledge of not-knowing, but a not-knowing that forces motion rather than pause -
a
poetics of agnosticism against stasis. Drawing from his fixed-form poetry, political
writings, radio
dramas, theoretical essays on language, prose fiction, plays, and films, this dissertation
works in
roughly chronological order through Terayama's most significant work, distilling core
problems and
analyzing key texts.
This study presents a microethnographic linguistic analysis of how working-class African
American
high school students resist and accommodate to the efforts of a teacher to apprentice
these students
into using elite-aspiring rhetorical inquiry. The study: 1) describes two distinct inquiry
styles used in the
class, and proposes that the two styles are representative of larger social differences in
rhetorical
discourse; 2) analyzes how the social actors utilize these differences in discourse style to
communicate class and ethnic alignments in face-to-face interaction.
The teacher, an African American law student, promoted an inquiry style that privileges
the exchange
of abstract, speculative, and vicarious information in which rhetors assume an objective
stance in
discussing situations in which concrete people are either absent or abstracted. The
students, on the
other hand, sought to conduct inquiry based on real world, concrete, empirically
demonstrated and
personally experienced instances of human behavior related, preferably, in anecdotal
form.
The study shows how the local social actors' teaching practices, accommodations and
resistances
construct:
- the teacher's abstract/speculative inquiry style as outgroup ('White') and elite-aspiring;
- the tudents' concrete/empirical style as authentically African-American;
- and the teaching and learning of the abstract/speculative style as a hegemonic social
process.
The significance of this study is threefold. First, it supports and expands earlier
descriptive studies of
ethnicity and class-based persuasive discourse. Second, it provides a linguistic and
microethnographic
focus to the macroethnographic notion of resistance, showing how social structures are
instantiated
and creatively reproduced in face-to-face interaction. Finally, the study supports and
expands findings
that suggest that, for speakers of the African American Vernacular, not learning elite-
aspiring ways
with words has much to do with students deliberately refusing to embrace a way of
talking that puts
one's own standing as an authentic African American into question
This thesis is concerned with a certain kind of non-sentential utterance occuring in
dialogue, namely
one where the utterance, despite its 'incomplete' syntactic form, is intended to convey a
proposition, a
question or a request. Perhaps the most prominent type of such utterance is the 'short
answer', as in
'A: Who came to the party? - B: Peter., but there are many other types as well, as we
show.
Clearly, the interpretation of such 'fragments', as we call this kind of non-sentential
utterance, is highly
context dependent. We provide evidence that there are complex syntactic, semantic and
pragmatic
constraints governing the use of fragments. In particular, following (Ginzburg 1998), we
present
evidence that while the main resolution must be semantic, some limited syntactic
information
nevertheless has to persist beyond the boundaries of sentences to allow for the
formulation of certain
constraints on fragments.
We argue that consequently only a theory that has at its disposal a wide array of
information sources -
from syntax through compositional and lexical semantics to domain and world
knowledge, and
reasoning about cognitive states - can do justice to the complexity of their interpretation.
As we show,
however, it is desirable to encapsulate these knowledge sources as much as possible, so
as to
maintain computability. Our main thesis then is that the resolution of the intended content
of fragments
can be modelled as a by-product of the establishment of 'coherence' in dialogue, which
(following
much of the work on discourse) we define as the establishment of certain connections of
new material
to the context. We show that all constraints on the form and content of fragments follow
from how they
are connected to the context.
It is the centrality of the notion of coherence and the feature of having access to different
kinds of
information which distinguishes our theory from prior attempts. The work of Jonathan
Ginzburg and
colleagues (Ginzburg 1998, Ginzburg and Sag 2002) inter alia for example provides an
approach to
some types of fragments which is based on unification-operations on HPSG-signs. This
approach, as
we will show, fails to offer a convincing model of the interpretation of fragments where
missing content
is linguistically implicit and has to be inferred. (Carberry 1990), on the other hand,
employs
computationally expensive plan-recognition techniques for the interpretion of fragments.
This fails to
predict certain empirical facts and further, we will show that the complex reasoning with
cognitive
states that she employs can often be replaced with much simpler inferences based on
linguistic
information.
In this thesis, we offer an analysis of the syntax of fragments, of their compositional
semantics, and we
provide a computational and formally precise theory of how the compositional semantics
is
supplemented with further content via reasoning about the context - both linguistic and
non-linguistic.
We also describe an implementation of our approach, based on an extension of a wide-
coverage
grammar and an accompanying discourse reasoning component for a simple domain.
Discourse markers - lexical expressions such as conjunctions, prepositional phrases, or
adverbials -
signal the relationship between two discourse units. Their presence indicates that the
interpretation of
one discourse segment is dependent on another. The present study is a cross-linguistic
analysis of
Thai contrastive discourse markers (hereafter, TCDMs), which first identifies them,
specifies the core
meaning of each, and then investigates the similarities and differences between TCDMs
and English
CDMs (ECDMs). Based on these results, a teaching module designed to facilitate the
teaching of
ECDMs to Thai learners of English is proposed.

The investigation into TCDMs conducted in this study clarifies why Thai learners exhibit
certain
peculiarities in their learning of ECDMs. The analysis reveals that although both Thai
and English
make use of the same cognitive patterns to express contrastive relations between two
discourse
segments, there is not a one-to-one correspondence between the CDMs of the two
languages. In
addition, not only does English have many more CDMs than Thai, in Thai there is no
class of TCDMs
corresponding to the ECDMs classes of 'on the contrary' and 'instead/rather.' The teaching
module
considers these factors as well as the fact that Thai but not English is sensitive to formal
versus
informal language registers.
The purpose of this study is to investigate differences in rhetorical organization between
Arabic and
English narrative written texts. The term "rhetoric" is used to denote elements of
rhetorical
organization in written discourse. The contrastive rhetoric hypothesis argues that texts
written in
different native languages exhibit different organizational patterns as a result of
differences at the
cultural dimension. To test this hypothesis, the study compares the two languages in
terms of three
discourse-sensitive surface structure categories: syntactic relations (coordination and
subordination),
cohesion, and punctuation. The basic claim is that differences along these dimensions
signal
differences at the rhetorical level. A multi-level model of contrastive analysis is designed
for the
purpose of comparing the texts in terms of these three categories. The texts used in this
study are of
two types: translationally-equivalent parallel texts (three Arabicstories and their English
translations)
and contextually-equivalent parallel texts (three stories from each language, unrelated by
translation).
The results of the textual analysis showed major differences between the two languages
in their use of
syntactic relations, cohesion, and punctuation. It is suggested that these differences are a
consequence of cultural differences between the two speech communities rather than a
consequence
of linguistic differences between the two languages. The introduction provides an
explanation of the
aims of the study. Chapter 1 attempts a review of the main defining features of
contrastive rhetoric and
its development. The methodology of contrastive rhetoric is also rviewed in this chapter.
Chapter 2
deals with the methodology used in the study.Chapter 3 deals with the theoretical model
on the basis
of which the analysis of the texts was carried out. Chapter 4 is devoted to the analysis and
results of
the translationally-equivalent parallel texts. Chapter 5 is devoted to the analysis and
results of the
contextually-equivalent parallel texts. The two chapters (4 and 5) are the main
contribution of this
study. Chapter 6 attempts to summarize and explain the results of the study and to
provide some
suggestions for further research.
The French administrative language of the European Union is an emerging discourse: it is
less than
fifty years old, and has its origins in the French administrative register of the middle of
the twentieth
century. This thesis has two main objectives. The first is descriptive: using the flourishing
methodology
of corpus linguistics, and a specially compiled two-million word corpus of texts, it aims
to describe the
current discourse of EU French in terms of its phraseology and collocational patterning,
in particular in
relation to its French national counterpart. The description confirms the phraseological
specificity of
EU language but shows that not all of this can be ascribed to semantic or pragmatic
factors. The
second objective of this thesis is therefore explanatory: given the phraseological
differences evident
between the two discourses, and by means of a diachronic comparison, it asks how the
EU discourse
has developed in relation to the national discourse.

A detailed analysis is provided of differences between the administrative language as a
whole and
other registers of French, and indeed of genre-based variation within the administrative
register. Three
main types of phraseological patterning are investigated: phraseology which is the
creation of
administrators themselves; phraseological elements which are part of the general
language heritage
adopted by the administrative register; and collocational patterning which, as a statistical
notion, is the
creation of the corpus. This thesis then seeks to identify the most significant influences
on the
discourse. The data indicates that, contrary to expectations, English, nowadays the most
commonly-
used official language of the EU institutions, has had relatively little influence. More
importantly, the
translation process itself has acted as a conservative influence on the EU discourse. This
corresponds
with linguistic findings about the nature of translated text.
This is a study of the distribution of simultaneous speech in a 91,802-word subcorpus
from the
London-Lund corpus of spoken English. Five categories of simultaneous speech
(successful and
unsuccessful/unsuccessful turn-bidding, successful/unsuccessful turn-competition and
backchanneling) were analyzed in terms ofa) characteristics of the prosodic, lexical and
grammatical
context in which simultaneous speech occurs; (b) linguistic devices and strategies in
aspects of
prosody, discourse and pragmatics which are frequently used to introduce simultaneous
speech; (c)
variables such as speech domain, degree of familiarity between interlocutors, speakers'
status and
gender which may influence the frequency of simultaneous speech and affect the
occurrence of the
linguistic features and devices associated with simultaneous speech. In a complementary
case study,
288 instances of simultaneous speech in Chinese (Cantonese) were also analyzed in a
10385 sample
of Chinese conversation, and compared with simultaneous speech in English. The
descriptive findings
of the study help to explain why Chinese learners of English find it difficult to take a turn
in English
conversation, and especially to bid for a turn. Thus the study enhances our awareness of
the linguistic
features of English conversation and the factors which can affect Chinese students'
pragmatic and
discourse competence. Moreover, the computer corpus approach adopted in the research
provides a
way of obtaining rich input for teaching English discourse devices in terms of prosody,
lexicon and
syntax and suggests further application of corpus-based research in the study of language
teaching
and learning.
This dissertation is a corpus-based analysis of the bei-construction in Chinese written
dicourse with
special reference to the English be-passive. It provides both quantitative and qualitative
analyses of
the distributions and discourse functions of the affectedness, sense of adversity, old vs.
new NP
status, agency and the humanness of the patient and agent within and across a large
variety of
genres, registers text types from the one-million word English FROWN corpus and the
corresponding
one-million word Chinese LCMC corpus.

I propose a unitary functional analysis of the bei-construction in that the use of the bei-
construction is
motivated by the cognitive role prominence of the patient NP referent in a situation.
Values for the
semantic, pragmatic and discourse factors listed above contribute to the role prominence
required for
use of the bei-construction. Syntactically, the patient and agent NPs (when an agent NP is
present)
are in marked positions, which makes them both textually salient and highligts their
respective patient
and agent properties, in contrast to the unmarked order. In agentless structures, the patient
property is
even more prominent.

How the bei-construction compares to the English be-passive semantically and
functionally is also
explored. It is argued that the two constructions share the function of expressing role
prominence of
the referent of the patient NP, but they differ in the extent to which particular pragmatic
factors
contribute to that role prominence. In Chinese, the bei-construction is relatively more
strongly
associated with the expression of personal emotional attitude than with objective
management of
information flow. The English be-passive, in contrast, is used relatively more frequently
than the bei-
construction is in Chinese for objective dicourse flow consideration.
"Power" is a word with myriad definitions and has been studied by linguists and other
scholars in as
many contexts. Kiesling (1998) identifies seven varieties of power from which roles may
be built,
Fairclough (1992) indicates that power can be both overt and covert, and Foucault (1972,
1973)
indicates that power comes from below as well as above. Jones, Gallois, Callan, and
Barker (1994,
1995) examine accommodation not in opposition to power but as a differently-derived
variety of power,
more closely resembling Fairclough’s covert power. This project is an examination of the
displays of
power and accommodation in the discourse of university ESL writing instructors and
their students
through the framework of critical classroom discourse analysis, as proposed by
Kumaravadivelu
(1999). The perceptions of the participating instructors are contrasted with the
perceptions of their
students and with the transcribed discourse from their classrooms. In addition, the data
are compared
in search of differences based upon the instructor’s rank (Ph.D. or graduate student),
whether or not
the instructor is a Native English Speaker or a speaker of English as a Second Language,
the
instructor’s sex, and whether the class is held in a computer-mediated or traditional
classroom
environment. The instructors were interviewed verbally, and the students were given a
questionnaire
inquiring about the classroom environment, the relationship between the students and
instructors,
teaching style, and other aspects of the classroom where power manifests itself. The
instructor
interview questions match the questions on the student questionnaire, altered for
perspective. The four
participating instructors are two Ph.D.s and two graduate students, two native English
speakers and
two non-native speakers, two males and two females, and two instructors teaching in a
computer-
mediated classroom and two teaching in a traditional classroom environment. The 60
student
participants speak 19 native languages, with the most frequent being Arabic, Chinese,
and English. Of
the student participants, 45 are male and 15 are female. The data are analyzed for
characteristics of
power and accommodation, with specific 17 specific areas of focus, including the use of
titles and
honorifics, wait time, the use of humor, pronoun use, and the instructors’ role as a leader
or as a
facilitator. Results suggest differences in demonstrations of power and accommodation
based upon
the instructors’ sex, first language, and rank, but are inconclusive with regards to
differences based
upon the presence or absence of computer mediation.
The notion that a text is coherent in virtue of the 'relations' that hold between its
component spans
currently forms the basis for an active research programme in discourse linguistics.
'Coherence
relations' feature prominently in many theories of discourse structure, and have recently
been used
with considerable success in text generation systems. However, while the concept of
coherence
relations is now common currency for discourse theorists, there remains much confusion
about them,
and no standard set of relations has yet emerged.

The aim of this thesis is to contribute towards the development of a standard set of
relations. We begin
from an explicitly empirical conception of relations: they are taken to model a collection
of
psychological mechanisms operative during the tasks of reading and writing. This
conception is
fleshed out with reference to psychological theories of skilled task performance, and to
Rosch's notion
of the basic level of categorisation.

A methodology for investigating these mechanisms is then presented, which takes as its
starting point
a study of cue phrases---the sentence/clause connectives by which they are signalled.
Although it is
conventional to investigate psychological mechanisms by studying human behaviour, it is
argued here
that evidence for the constructs modelled by relations can be sought in an analysis of the
linguistic
resources available for marking them explicitly in text.

The methodology is based on two simple linguistic tests: the 'test for cue phrases' and the
'test for
substitutability'. Both tests are functional in inspiration: the former test identifies a
heterogenous class
of phrases used for linking one portion of text to another; and the latter test is used to
discover when a
writer is willing to substitute one of these phrases for another. The tests are designed to
capture the
judgements of ordinary readers and writers, rather than the theoretical intuitions of
specialised
discourse analysts.
The test for cue phrases is used to analyse around 200 pages of naturally occurring text,
from which a
corpus of over 200 cue phrases is assembled. The substitutability test is then used to
organise this
corpus into a hierarchical taxonomy, representing the substitutability relationship
between every pair of
phrases.

The taxonomy of cue phrases lends itself neatly to a model of relations as feature-based
constructs.
Many cue phrases can be interpreted as signalling just some features of relations, rather
than whole
relations. Small extracts from the taxonomy can be used systematically to determine the
alternative
values of single features; complex relation definitions can then be formed by combining
the values of
many features.

The thesis delivers results on two levels. Firstly, it sets out a methodology for motivating
a set of
relation definitions, which rests on a systematic analysis of concrete linguistic data, and
demands a
minimum of theoretical assumptions. Also provided are the relation definitions which
result from
applying the methodology. The new definitions give an interesting picture of the
variation that exists
amongst cue phrases, and offer a number of innovative insights into text coherence.
Within the field of discourse studies, many approaches to analyzing language insist on
situating
language within social and cultural environments before the analysis proceeds; frame
analysis is no
exception. This dissertation examines the structure of social service interviews through
the purview of
linguistic frames, and it also elucidates the frame techniques that speakers use in order to
tailor their
linguistic interactions to the constraints of the social environment of the social service
agency.

The findings are based on transcribed audio recordings of interviews that took place at a
privately
funded social service agency. An examination of the transcriptions reveals that, within
the larger frame
of the social service interview, a number of predictable frames comprise the interview
process (these
frames are explored in Chapters Three through Six). In addition to frame analysis, the
dissertation
explores how the interview process is affected by turn organization (based on
conversation analysis);
power, ideology, and hegemony in language; and discourse and social change (Chapter
Seven).
Since little linguistic research has been conducted in the social service environment,
numerous future
research possibilities are discussed as well (Chapter Eight).

The conclusions drawn from the analysis indicate that much of the existing social work
literature does
not adequately treat the importance of the linguistic elements of the social service
interview.

Indeed, this research suggests that a reformulated approach to the social service interview
is
absolutely necessary in order to ensure fair and equitable treatment of clients by the
interviewers
Naturally occurring Finnish-English bilingual conversations are examined in order to
discover the
syntactic principle constraining the distribution of intrasentential code-switching.
Morphological
assimilation of English lexical items to Finnish morpho-syntactic rules is the prevailing
tendency, and a
structural explanation to this observation is offered in the general syntactic principle of
government.

The purpose of the study is to provide a structurally based explanation for a phenomenon
which has
earlier received its explanation as 'nonce borrowing' (Poplack, Wheeler, and Westwood
1989), and in
terms of lexically based constraints (Myers-Scotton 1992b, 1993a). Looking at the
phenomenon of
intrasentential switching from a hierarchical, structural point of view, and aiming at
explanation rather
than description, the study complements the earlier proposals.

The proposal here is based on Di Sciullo, Muysken, and Singh's (1986) Government
Constraint on
code-switching, according to which code-switching within a governed element is possible
if and only if
the governed element includes a 'language-carrier' whose language index is identical with
the
language index of the governor. It is argued that in governed positions the rich Finnish
inflectional
morphology functions as language-carrier, carrying the language index of the Finnish
governing
element to the governed phrase. Since government relations are crucial in the processes
of case-
assignment and agreement, it is for this reason that Finnish inflectional and agreement
morphology
prevails in code-switched sentences. Evidence for the Government Constraint is provided
not only by
the data that conform to the constraint, but also by those data which are near-violations of
this
constraint and consistently accompanied by severe repair phenomena (pausing,
hesitation, false
starts, and backtracking). It is claimed that these repair phenomena 'break' the
government relation
when it is about to be violated. In a few instances an explanation for code-switching
needs to be
looked for in sociolinguistic factors, such as interspeaker variation.

The study aims at a comprehensive explanation of Finnish-English intrasentential code-
switching, an
explanation where not only syntactic but also discourse and pragmatic factors enter the
picture.
Issues of writing revolve around effective writing. Many instructors are concerned that
their students
do not write effectively, while most students are concerned that they do not know how to
write so they
are understood. Furthermore, some non-native writers write more effectively than others,
including
some native-writers.

This dissertation examines factors that determine effective writing by non-native and
native speakers.
The study assumes that text production involves satisfying a text at three related levels:
the schematic
superstructures, the propositional content, and messages of intentionality. Meta-discourse
features
(such as By this I mean ...) express messages of intentionality that convey attitude toward
the subject
matter (including interpersonal and intrapersonal involvement). The study investigates
how writers use
schematic superstructures and meta-discourse features in effective writing.

Meta-discourse features in 64 compositions were examined: 32 ESL compositions by
Dholuo first
language subjects, in their third year at Kenyatta University, Kenya, and 32 compositions
by English
native-speaker freshman at Midlands Technical College, Columbia, SC. Prior to the
analysis, three
native-speaker composition instructors independently rated the compositions as effective
or
ineffective.

A sociopragmatic approach based on the theory of intentionality and a rational choice
model as
explicated in the Markedness Model (Myers-Scotton 1993 & 1998), the theory of
Generalized
Conversational Implicatures (Levinson 2000), the Cooperative Principle (Grice 1975),
and Relevance
Theory (Sperber & Wilson 1986) was adopted for data analysis. The results show that
both non-native
and native writers conformed to the target language's schematic superstructures; they also
used meta-
discourse features to express messages of intentionality. A major result of this study
shows that
effective writers used more meta-discourse features to express messages of intentionality
than
ineffective writers; results were almost identical for both native and non-native speakers.

The study claims that effective writers exploit their linguistic repertoire to maximize
audience
awareness and indications of their own awareness to achieve maximum communicative
reward, and
concludes that meta-discourse features structure discourse at a higher level than
propositional
content. Consequently, instructors should sensitize their students to the use of meta-
discourse
features, and writers should view writing as an interactive enterprise between themselves
and their
reader and between themselves and their text.
This dissertation investigates what makes two words antonyms. Previous research has not
adequately
explained why some words seem to contrast in meaning but are still not considered
antonyms (e.g.
'large' and 'little') nor can it explain why some words have two antonyms (e.g.,
'happy'/'sad' and
'happy'/'unhappy'). An explanation is given here using the notion of 'semantic range' (a
description of a
word's typical collocation patterns); antonyms are shown to be words which have a great
deal of
semantic range in common.

In the first chapter, previous characterizations of antonymy are reviewed, and on the basis
of their
limitations, a new characterization of antonymy in terms of shared semantic range is
proposed. This
proposal is developed and argued for in the following three chapters, each of which is an
in-depth
case study. The second chapter presents the adjectives 'big', 'little', 'large', and 'small',
focusing on the
question of why 'little' and 'large' are not antonyms even though they name opposite ends
of the
semantic dimension of size and even though the pairs 'big'/'little', 'large'/'small' and
'big'/'small' are all
antonyms. The third chapter examines several adjectives related to the concepts of
wetness and
dryness--'wet', 'damp', 'moist', 'dank', 'humid', 'dry', 'arid' and 'parched'--and explains why
of these, only
'wet' and 'dry' are antonyms. The fourth chapter explores the adjective 'happy' and its two
antonyms,
'unhappy' and 'sad'.

In each case study,the semantic range of each adjective is characterized in terms of the
kinds of
nouns which it typically modifies, and then the semantic ranges of the adjectives under
consideration
are compared. Adjective-noun co-occurrence patterns from a large corpus are used as the
main
source of data. When the semantic ranges are compared,antonyms are found to be
adjectives which
have a high degree of overlap in semantic range; for example, ' big'/'little', 'large'/'small',
and
'big'/'small' are found to share a great deal of semantic range but 'large' and 'little' have
almost no
shared semantic range and thus are not antonyms.
In this thesis we argue for the design of an ESP reading syllabus based on collocations, as
a starting
point in teaching, and question the ground for the discourse of science. We build the
argument on the
basis that ESP teaching is connected with text analysis, the analysis of the genre
specifically, and on
the basis that reading theory connectsschematic mapping with linguistic elements. The
language we
describe for ESP context can be scpecified in patterns, themselves defined by linguistic
elements,
applicable to texts of the same genre. In this thesis, we therefore put forward a framework
of text
description, basic for syllabus design. The orientation is that an ESP syllabus design will
meet the
language learners'needs if language in use is taken as the basic element in the design. For
this we
design a research corpus of medical research articles. Language in use is represented in
high
frequency words, grammar and research words, forming the context of use of the medical
terminology.

We also argue that if frequency is to be exploited then we must specify a framework of
semantic
networks and text organisation. we consider semantic networks to be incorporated in the
study of
prepositions and research wrods. The arggument for text organisation is built on using
text averral,
text attribution and tense. Text averral represents writer's argument. Text attribution
refers to
supporting research in the field. An attribution is an essential element in the development
of the
writer's argument, and is linguistically marked, whereas an averral is subtle and less
marked than an
attribution. Tense plays a role in the shift in reference. the analysis shows that present
related tenses
are related to writer'domain. patterns using the present perfect, passive and active, relate
to text
attribution.

In this thesis we further argue for a pedagogical corpus,as in the lexical syllabus, to
organise the
teaching materials in a syllabus based on collocations. A pedagogoc corpus is argued to
organise
item, collocationand text selection for the production of materials. It forms the framework
of language
in use esential for the compilation of the grammar of the medical research article.
This thesis is a study of discursive change in a corpus of election manifestos and party
election
broadcasts (PEBs) produced by the Labour and Conservative parties in the period 1964-
1997. The
main focus is ‘informalization’: the process by which linguistic practices thought of as
belonging to the
register of everyday conversation in the private sphere are used in public settings for
strategic
purposes. A related process of change is ‘marketization’, in which social domains
become colonized
by the language of commodity production and distribution.

‘Informalization’ and ‘marketization’ are terms particularly associated with the work of
the critical
discourse analyst, Norman Fairclough, whose conclusions about the extent to which
public discourse
has been influenced by these processes are based on the detailed analysis of a limited set
of features
in short texts or textual extracts. This thesis supplements Fairclough’s work by offering a
methodology
which identifies 46 lexicogrammatical ‘markers’ of informalization. These markers were
selected using
empirically-based grammars of English (in particular, the Longman Grammar of Spoken
and Written
English). The texts in the corpus were then given a ‘score’ for each feature and compared
against
each other. Through the large-scale surveying of the entire corpus using computer
concordancing, it
can be shown how the parties differ in terms of levels of formality, and what changes
there are over
time. Overall, there was a general increase in informalization over time, and Conservative
texts were
found to be more informal than Labour texts. The findings are related to other aspects of
the
development of the parties and their ideologies.

The thesis also offers ‘discourse histories’ of the manifesto and the PEB, and considers
the
relationship between their shifting generic make-up and the processes of informalization
and
marketization. There are also several case-studies which allow a detailed exploration of
the textual
manifestation of the markers. Indeed, a distinctive feature of the analysis of
informalization and
marketization in the thesis is this ‘multiple perspective’, which results in a richer account
of the data
than would have been achieved with a single approach.
This study addresses the issue of underspecificity in undergraduate
writing. Two corpora of South African undergraduate essays (writing in
first and second language English) are compared to a corpus of academic
papers (PW). The comparison is in terms of corpus-analytic methods and a
discourse analytic approach to using definite expressions.

So-called 'abstract' nouns like problem, purpose, fact, example, and idea,
identified as 'carrier/shell' nouns, are often claimed to cause vagueness
in student writing, so students are advised not to use them. Yet corpus
analysis (e.g. Biber et al, 1999) shows they are a core feature of English
academic vocabulary.

Distinguishing between sense and reference clarifies a crucial difference
between nouns with vague denotation, and noun phrases (NPs) with vague
reference. A quantitative analysis of the corpora reveals that the
students and PWs use both 'shell' nouns, and the syntactic patterns in
which they frequently occur, with similarly high frequency. However, the
PW sub-corpus contains significantly more nouns than the student corpora
and exhibits significantly more variety in the nouns used.

Using a discourse-based approach, a second analysis focuses more closely
on the discoursal structure of the texts, concentrating on definite
referring expressions. A specially developed method of coding is used to
categorise the way writers specify and constrain the referents of NPs
containing 'abstract' nouns. Student writers in this study tend to use
'shell' nouns not only as NP heads but, repetitively, within specifying
phrases whose function should be to constrain reference. Hawkins' (1991)
approach to definiteness is used to show that this embedding of 'vague'
nouns in referring NPs, together with other discoursal features, stems from
student writers inappropriately assuming shared knowledge. This in turn
strengthens the argument that if student writers are to be viewed as
apprentice PWs, learning to write for a 'general readership' must be seen
as a crucial part of their training.
Passive constructions are perhaps the most widely studied grammatical phenomena
within generative
grammar. Typological studies describe the wide variety of features of passive
constructions cross-
linguistically, and both typological and acquisition studies offer insight into the relative
markedness of
these constructions. This dissertation has the goal of investigating the nature of
membership within the
category 'passive' and cross-linguistic comparison of constructions, 'passive' and
otherwise.

A model of universal passive types within the framework of Head-Driven Phrase
Structure Grammar
(HPSG) is presented. This is accomplished by proposing a set of type definitions,
characterizing both
the relatively unmarked and relatively marked features of passive constructions. This
provides some
granularity in the passive's characterization, but does not model the markedness of these
features with
respect to each other. To that end, preference principles in the construction of passive
type matrices in
HPSG are introduced: a metagrammar provided by Universal Grammar describing the
markedness of
each type with respect to its supertype. The resulting system models a passive prototype
within
HPSG.

Topicality measures were collected from the Uppsala Corpus of Russian for passive and
active uses
of the Russian verbs pisat'/napisat' 'to write,' davat'/dat' 'to give,' and zabyvat'/zabyt' 'to
forget.' Croft's
(2001) notion of plotting constructions in 'conceptual space' is exploited as a means of
cross-linguistic
comparison using these topicality measures. Examining the conceptual space of various
voice
constructions with these Russian verbs, Croft's generalizations are upheld, their position
being
consistent whether Referential Distance or Topic Persistence is used as a measure.
Finally, data from
other typological discourse studies is plotted, noting where various voice constructions
pattern, and
how this data fits into Croft's model.
The study of stance examines the expression of emotion, attitude, certainty and doubt in
language.
Although there have been many studies on stance in recent years, there is no
comprehensive study of
individual stance markers across a large, multi-register corpus. This study uses a multi-
dimensional
approach to identify 1) identifying the main patterns of stance use in English, and 2)
interpreting these
stance patterns. The corpus for the study is the Longman Corpus of Spoken and Written
English,
which is comprised of 31 million words in conversation, meetings, news and academic
writing in British
and American English. The multi-dimensional approach combines computational,
quantitative and
qualitative analysis techniques. The computational analysis identifying the most common
markers of
stance and assessing the frequencies of these markers in the corpus. The computer
program was
designed to assess not only occurrences of lexical items, but also to identify grammatical
frames and
person marking.

Factor analysis, a multivariate statistical technique, was used to identify co-occurrence
patterns of
stance markers. Ten unique co-occurrence patterns (factors) are identified. The factors
were
interpreted on the basis of parts of speech, person marking, semantic properties, register,
and
discourse function.

Nine of the ten factors could be characterized as either affective or epistemic. Eight of the
ten factors
seem strongly related to register. Spoken registers are dominant in five factors, and
differences in
stance mood seem related to discourse context. Written language is dominant in three
factors, with
fiction, hard science and soft science represented in different factors. Strong patterns
were also
identified in dialect differences: American and British conversation were identified in
separate factors,
and showed important differences in function and stance marking.

This study concludes that stance moods are expressed through the systematic use of sets
of stance
markers. These moods can be identified through a multi-dimensional analysis. Stance is
related to
register and dialect; person marking and part of speech are also important components of
stance
expression. The results suggest that multi-dimensional analysis of stance is effective, and
that further
study of individual registers and dialects would be fruitful. Application to other
functional areas is
suggested.
This research combines elements in pragmatics, sociolinguistics, and cognitive
linguistics, using
empirical data to contribute to our understanding of the processing of polite discourse.
One hundred
and five hours of spontaneous conversational data produced by native Cypriot Greek
speakers of both
sexes and of various ages and socio-economic backgrounds were recorded in various
settings. The
semi-phonological transcription of realisations of offers and requests yielded a corpus of
2,189
observations. Extra-linguistic variables considered during the analysis of these data
included the
interlocutors’ sex, age, and social class, the relationship between them, the setting of the
exchange,
and the order of occurrence of the speech act in the flow of the conversation. Linguistic
variables
included the presence/absence of a main-clause verb, its type (lexico-semantically
defined), the
subjective modality, and number+ person for which this was marked, as well as
additional markers of
politeness (address terms, diminutives, etc.).

To test the validity of Brown and Levinson’s (1987) prediction that the degree of
indirectness of an
utterance realising an FTAx is commensurate with the sum of the Distance between
interlocutors, the
Power of the hearer over the speaker, and the Ranking of the imposition which FTAx
entails in the
culture in question, frequencies of co-occurrence between these variables were
investigated. This
investigation revealed an arbitrary association of particular combinations of linguistic
features with
particular combinations of extra-linguistic features.

It is proposed that, to the extent that particular expressions are conventionalised for some
use, and to
the extent that such expressions constitute our main resource for achieving politeness,
politeness is
presumed given a minimal context. Such context is modelled as a frame combining
information about
extra-linguistic features of the situation and the (socio-culturally defined) appropriate use
of language
therein. The presumptive nature of the implicatures arising when a frame of this kind is
instantiated
guarantees that politeness, defined as a perlocutionary effect consisting of the addressee
holding the
belief that the speaker is polite, is achieved all else being equal. A natural explanation is
thus provided
for the oft-repeated observation that politeness commonly passes unnoticed.

This account departs from previous approaches, which view politeness as tied to
speakers’ intentions
and communicated by means of particularised implicatures. In the proposed schema,
speakers’
intentions come into play only when the expression used is not conventionalised for some
use relative
to the (minimal) context of utterance. They then give rise to particularised implicatures
which
necessitate a reference to the nonce context of utterance.
This dissertation investigates the area of pronunciation modeling in speech synthesis. By
pronunciation modeling, we mean architectures and principles for generating high-quality
human-like
pronunciations. The term pronunciation modeling has previously been applied in the
context of speech
recognition (e.g. Byrne et al. 1997). In that context, it describes theories and procedures
for handling
the pronunciation variation that naturally occurs across speakers. In contrast, our work is
in the
domain of text-to-speech synthesis, which, as we will show, requires modeling the
pronunciation
variation of an individual whose speech the synthesizer is attempting to model. We will
explain our
methodology for learning and reproducing pronunciation variation on an ind ividual
basis, and show
how most crucial features of such variation can be easily generated using the architecture
we
describe. Throughout the course of this exposition, we highlight contributions to
linguistic theory that
such a thorough analysis of indi vidual variation provides. We describe the postlexical
module of an
English text-to-speech synthesizer. This module is responsible for transforming
underlying lexical
pronunciations from a lexical database into contextually appropriate surface postlexical
pronunciations. This transformation is achieved by machine learning of a corpus of hand-
labeled
postlexical pronunciations that have been aligned with lexical pronunciations. The
machine learning is
conducted by a neural network, whose architecture and d ata encoding we describe. A
thorough
analysis of the performance of the postlexical module is offered, with attention to the
relative success
of the neural network at learning a wide range of postlexical phenomena. We examine the
extent to
which a symboli c approach to allophony is warranted, and provide an acoustic analysis
that attempts
to provide an answer to this question. Assessments of the success of currently existing
theories of
phonetics, phonology and their interface are offered, based on the experience of
generating a
complete postlexical phonology of English for use in synthetic speech.
Based as it is on the theory of translation universals, the general hypothesis that translated
texts are
distinguishable from non-translated texts by certain recurrent features of translation has
been tested in
recent contributions to Corpus-based Translation Studies. This hypothesis assumes that
translation
will leave similar traces in different languages. Major corpus-based studies have recently
investigated
three specific hypothetical recurrent features of translation (normalization, explicitation,
and
simplification). However, each of these research projects has hypothesized only one
recurrent feature
of translation at a time, using mainly literary, Anglo-European corpora, and using English
as the sole
target language of the translated texts. In the present study, all three of the above
previously-studied
recurrent features of translation are hypothesized and investigated, along with a fourth
(levelling-out),
which has not been the subject of previous study. Characteristics of translated and non-
translated
texts are compared in both English and French: appropriately for study of hypothetical
"universal"
features, the present research is carried out on target texts in more than one language. Our
corpora
consist of texts taken from Canadian Federal Government Web sites; they constitute a
broad sample
of non-literary texts. Specific techniques of analysis are adapted from the literature, and
where
appropriate, new techniques are devised. WordSmith (versions 3 and 4) was the primary
tool used for
corpus analysis. The empirical evidence gathered in the present research supports the
hypotheses of
normalization and explicitation as recurrent features of translation into both English and
French, but
does not support the hypotheses of simplification and levelling-out. There is some
indication that
translated texts in both English and French tend to be more difficult to read (according to
the
standards of readability indices), an unexpected but interesting finding. All of these
results must be
interpreted in the light of future corpus-based study of recurrent featuresof translation,
and it is
recommended that a standardized protocol for recording the attributes of future
comparable corpora
should be adopted.
Intonation varies considerably in spoken language, making it difficult to
characterize consistently and thoroughly. It is equally difficult to
generate contextually appropriate intonation for synthetic speech. This
dissertation examines intonational variation in different speech situations
and demonstrates that the distributions of intonation features and patterns
vary systematically with the situational context, or register domain.

More than 9,000 utterances were annotated with ToBI labels indicating pitch
accents, intermediate phrases, and boundary tones. The distributional
characteristics of eight intonation variables were analyzed for systematic
variation corresponding to register domain.
1. Boundary tone
2. Initial pitch accent tone
3. Simple vs. complex initial pitch accent
4. Pitch frame
5. Phrase offset contour
6. Pitch accent quantity
7. Intermediate phrase quantity
8. Tone contour type and token

The register domains were evaluated as a group and in pairs on each
intonational measure. A significant effect for register was found for every
measure at the group level and in more than half of the register domain
pairs. These results confirm for intonation what has already been
demonstrated through analyses of lexical and grammatical characteristics of
other aspects of language: a register is distinguished by a constellation
of features and their relative distributions.

One important result is the lack of persistent similarities or differences
between register domains. Some register domains systematically differed
along several or all dimensions while others behaved similarly along some
dimensions and diverged on others. There appears to be no single continuum
along which registers can be arranged to explain their complex
interrelationships. This last result has implications for orienting the
speaking situations themselves and suggests that they are as
multidimensional as the linguistic features that characterize them. Another
noteworthy finding was evidence of tone selection dependencies at different
levels of the corpus. Some dependencies were observed throughout the corpus
while others appeared to operate within particular register domains.

The results of this study overall suggest that a general model of
intonation probably glosses over a range of significant situation-based
intonational behavior. Fortifying existing (text-based) multidimensional
analyses with prosodic features will sharpen our understanding of the
relationship between linguistic variability and situational factors.
This study is an examination of the New Tonality style of music composition. The project
approaches
the topic from three different directions: historical research, analysis, and an original
composition. The
historical research section examines the emergence and manifestation of an aesthetic shift
which
began in the early 1970s as a reaction to Modernism. This aesthetic was first known as
the New
Romanticism, and has since evolved into the New Tonality style. The defining
characteristics,
scholarly research, and comments of various composers in regard to this style and its
development
are also discussed. The analysis section of this study examines in depth two recent works
that are
examples of the New Tonality style - James Hopkins' Songs Of Eternity, and
Paul Moravec's Songs Of Love And War - and considers the musical elements
that place these works within the style. Finally, an original New Tonality composition
created for this
study, After Death: Poems By Edgar Allan Poe, is analyzed using the same criteria.
The appendices contain the score for this original composition and supporting material.

Luigi Nono (1924-1990) came to prominence as a member of the European avant-garde
in the
1950s, and he was also an active member of the Italian Communist Party. Throughout his
career, he
not only reconciled these seemingly contradictory commitments, but he insisted that his
methods of
composition and his political beliefs were of a piece. Beyond his frequent choice of
politically
provocative texts, Nono claimed that an ideological impulse motivated his work at the
level of technical
detail. His argument proceeds from the immanent formal properties of his music, much
like Theodor
W. Adorno's critique of the Second Viennese School. With all of Nono's sketches now
available at the
Archivio Luigi Nono in Venice, it is possible to anatomize the composer's working
method in
considerable detail, and thus to discover exactly what elements of technique were shaped
by social or
political ideas. The central aim of the dissertation is to investigate the relationship
between Nono's
musical poetics and his political commitments, and to propose a mode of analysis
sympathetic to the
composer's avowed motivations. After a general introduction in Chapter One, Chapter
Two lays out
the historical and philosophical contexts for the relationship between musical modernism
and politics,
drawing both on Nono's writings and those of other key figures in twentieth-century
musical aesthetics.
Chapter Three is a close study of Incontri (1955), whose form proves to be a musical
model of materialist dialectics. Chapter Four analyzes Canti di vita e d'amore (1962), a
work in which both the texts and the musical processes take on a distinctly hortatory tone.
Das
atmende Klarsein (1981), considered in Chapter Five, proves to be a much more
introspective
work, but the disposition of its musical material enacts a kind of immanent social
statement similar to
those made more explicitly in the earlier works. Close study reveals a highly coherent
and self-
consistent logic in the relationship between Nono's compositional method and his
political aims for his
music. Chapter Six summarizes these findings and proposes some new critical
challenges.


Finding scholarly research on the choral music by significant American composers is
limited.
Moreover, a search for scholarly resources on the choral works by significant African-
American
composers is more limited. Spiritual arrangements of Negro folk songs by well-known
African-
American composers such as William Dawson, Jester Hairston, and Hall Johnson are
respected and
still admired by choral conductors today. These arrangements, which were based upon
work, holler, or
slave songs, had a tremendous impact upon the cultural development of African-
Americans in North
America. Hale Smith, a prominent African-American composer states, Without these
people
[Dawson, Hairston, Johnson, et al.] and their contributions, American music would be
altogether
different. Thus, the music of African-Americans became a vital component of American
history
and American music. Equally, but not always noted, are the contributions by African-
American
composers of the western European tradition. Many people, including choral directors,
are not aware
of the vast array of non-spiritual compositions that have been composed by African-
Americans. There
is a considerable number of African-American composers who continue to make
significant
contributions in all genres of music, however only a limited amount of resources,
primarily
compilations, are available that describe their life, compositional style, and works. The
purpose of this
study is three-fold: (1) to provide an additional scholarly resource devoted to the
musical
contributions of Pulitzer Prize winner George Walker; (2) to present his choral works
in the form
of a descriptive analysis; and (3) to provide a summary of his career as a performer,
conductor,
teacher, and composer. Chapter One introduces the composer and briefly discusses the
need for
continued research in the area of twentieth century African-American composers of the
western
European tradition. A review of related literature in Chapter Two provides a Black
perspective on
twentieth century classical music. Chapter Three explores Walker's life by examining
family and
childhood experiences, his education, and career as a concert pianist, teacher, and
composer.
Chapters Four and Five are devoted to the musical analysis of his choral octavos and
extended works.
Chapter Six summarizes and reflects upon the life and accomplishments of George
Walker and his
choral compositions.

I am interested in the human voice and physical gestures as resources for instrumental
music. The
idea for this concerto started with the trumpet's knack for imitating human sounds, like
the cry of a
baby, and talking trumpet, which is done with a harmon mute. While sound effect
techniques are not used extensively in this piece, they are important to its story. The first
movement
begins with a birth, and the following movements are related to childhood. In the first
movement the
trumpet sobs and whimpers, and also takes on the persona of the toy trumpet with
innocent fanfares. The second movement begins with tender melody, reminiscing about a
childhood
from the past. The words of a Tennessee Williams poem are expressed through the
trumpet, as it
imitates speech sounds. In the finale, the trumpet gives vent to some youthful aggression
through
jazzy outbursts based, as in much good jazz, on vocal models, both musical and extra-
musical.
Volume II. In his 1974 paper, Spatial Form in Ives, Robert Morgan
claims that Ives's creation of music that is anti-temporal is the main reason Ives is
sometimes accused of being an awkward composer, and why his music is puzzling to so
many
listeners. This paper examines Ives's String Quartet No. 2, concentrating on its use of
time. Western listeners are accustomed to hearing music linearly. But if Ives's music
disregards or
even fights the forward flow of music, we need to listen differently to him. Through a
detailed study of
String Quartet No. 2, I will show how Ives manipulates time to counteract forward
motion and project a multidimensional musical image. I introduce a new concept called
fictional
time and discuss the role of the listener's initiative in approaching Ives. I believe Ives was
interested in depicting an inner life of recollection, imagination and association in his
music. I claim
Ives's nonlinear time orientation functions to evoke the discontinuities and multiple
streams of our
inner thought processes in such activities as imagining and remembering, both favorite
topics of his.

George T. Walker (b. 1922) was the first African American to receive the Doctor of
Musical Arts
Degree from the Eastman School of Music in Rochester, New York in 1957 and the first
African
American to win the Pulitzer Prize in Music for his composition Lilacs for Voice and
Orchestra
in 1996. He is a contemporary American composer, pianist, and educator whose life
spans
the majority of the twentieth century and continues to the present. This paper will discuss
Walker's
family life, career, influences, musical style and his composition Poé me for Violin
and
Orchestra, which was written in 1984, and revised and re-titled in 1991. Using specific
musical
examples, this paper will illustrate the way that Walker blends the classical eighteenth
century form of
the concerto, twentieth century theories and techniques, and the disparate voices of
African American
musical traditions.


This thesis will investigate, by means of the historical-critical method, Augustine of
Hippo's
understanding of the Manichaean idea of the Good, and how this understanding affects
his
own related notions of summum bonum and personal evil, and, as a corollary, his
doctrine of
predestination. The question of a possible Manichaean influence is particularly pertinent
because Manichaeism is at heart a dualistic solution to the issue of good and evil. The
focus is
not on Manichaeism per se but on Augustine's perception of it, as more directly affecting
his
thinking.
Augustine's treatise De natura boni (399) in part summarizes his treatment of "the nature
of
the Good" in earlier polemics. From his first writing, De pulchro et apto (380), to that
point,
Augustine understands the Manichaean concept as equating the Good with the Beautiful,
the
latter taken to mean that which engenders tranquil pleasure. Conversely, evil is thought of
as a
disturbance of this state, whether spiritually or physically.
Carrying over from the Manichaean expectations he held in De pulchro et apto,
Augustine
perceives the summum bonum to be that which guarantees the soul's tranquil enjoyment.
For
the soul to attain tranquility, it must have modus, or the fullness of due order. God as the
summum bonum can guarantee tranquility simply because, as summus modus, he exists
fully,
therefore cannot be lost as the soul's object of possession. In turn, God confers order on
the
contemplating soul.
Wickedness and mortality are deemed to be both spiritually and physically evil in
Manichaean
terms because they disturb a person's tranquil existence. In his non-metaphysical theory
he
designs to explain intrinsic personal evil developed in De uera religione (390), Augustine
redefines these two notions as "sin" and "penalty," hence imposing on them a causal
relation
that makes the conception of a vicious circle mechanism possible. According to
Augustine, in
the human experience of evil habit (consuetudo), the mystery of one's bondage to sin, has
to
do with the vicious circle caused by the inherited penalty of the primal sin, resulting in
bodily
corruption, and by the effect of this corruption on the subsequent sinful defective turning
of
the will away from God toward preference for bodily pleasure. This defection is, in turn,
reinforced by spiritual blindness, which is, again, the result of bodily corruption. In his
debate
with Fortunatus (392), Augustine was challenged to reread the Pauline writings. From
this he
discovered that his theory of consuetudo remained incomplete so long as no serious
consideration was given to the role of concupiscentia as the intrinsic principle of
rebellion
against God's Law. Augustine's notion of concupiscentia is also linked directly to the
Manichaean idea of evil as a disturbance of a person's inner tranquility. By the time he
wrote
De uera religione, Augustine had imported into that notion a strong sexual overtone by
equating concupiscentia with the Manichaean term libido, which implies sexual desire.
Augustine's development of the idea of predestination reveals the Manichaean concept of
the
Good at work in three ways: on the framework of that development, in the implication of
determinism, and on the context of the doctrine. To respond to the Manichaean view of
the
universe as a mixture of good and evil, Augustine suggests an alternative theory of
cosmic
ordering. Despite the presence of evil, he believes that the whole cosmos is in
harmonious
beauty so long as evil is assigned to its proper place. God is to preserve this order in both
the
physical and the spiritual (moral) creations, an order portrayable with a two-tiered frame.
Initially (around 388), Augustine thought that an individual person, as a spiritual creature,
should have self-determination by the exercise of the will. But gradually, due to his
conviction that personal evil is inevitable (a view shared by the Manichees and
demonstrated
in his conceptions of consuetudo and concupiscentia), Augustine assigned determination
of
one's destiny to the jurisdiction of God. As he neared the maturation of his predestinarian
idea
(around 396), therefore, Augustine increasingly subsumed the individual's election or
condemnation, which belongs to the moral order in the spiritual creation, into God's
hidden
eternal plan for the cosmos. Determinism, however, is not the only characteristic feature
of
Augustine's version of predestination. The cosmological and eschatological contexts of
his
doctrine demand the notion of summum bonum to warrant the beauty of the cosmic order
as
well as to assure the elect's eternal tranquil beatitude.
The Manichaean contribution to the success of Augustine's conception of predestination
is
both undeniable and indispensable. By engaging the Manichaean question of unde sit
malum?, he was able to achieve what other Christian leaders of his time could not: a
Christian
theory of the inevitability of personal evil and the cosmological implications for the role
played by predeterminism in the doctrine of predestination.
When African scholars lament over the near destruction of African cultures, they do not
reflect the reality of African women's historical traditions of empowerment and inclusion
in
pre-colonial/pre-Christian African societies, which were also lost in the same process of
Western Christian cultural imperialism. Similarly, most male Church theologians writing
or
speaking about inculturation do not address the deeper cultural issues, which impact
heavily
on African women. As Nigerian theologian, Rose Mary Edet rightly observed, "policy-
related
and other research projects concerned with "women in development" often uncover
cultural
factors without associating them with religious beliefs and myths that rule women's lives"
(in
Life, women and culture, 1991, Introduction). Yet, these deeper cultural issues sabotage
certain efforts by Church and non-governmental organizations to improve the lot of
women.
Therefore, unless these religious beliefs and myths operating both within the Church and
in
African cultures are identified and reconstructed, they will continue to undermine all
efforts at
women's overall development.
This dissertation - Overcoming Women's Subordination in the Igbo African Culture and
in the
Catholic Church: Envisioning an Inclusive Theology with Reference to Women examines
the
problem of women's cultural subordination within the context of African history as well
as
United Nations' global facts and statistics about women. This scholarly work is situated
in
concrete research through personal interviews with Igbo African women living in the
United
States. It focuses on the subtle biblical and cultural myths by which women are
manipulated
to accept their own oppression, to cooperate in maintaining it, and to resist their
liberation.
The work identifies these cultural and religious myths which elude the attention of many
advocates of women's cause. It reconstructs these paradigms in the light of the inclusive
and
egalitarian ethos of the early Jesus' movement and pre-colonial Igbo African society as
resources for women's empowerment today. In the light of her findings, the author makes
some very strong proposals, which have high potentials for overcoming the pervasive and
extensive negative effects of women's cultural subordination worldwide.
THE ISSUE
The immutable God and the God of Love? Are they compatible? Does God change? Does
it
matter?
If God is the immutable God, as interpreted from Classical Christian Tradition, a God
who
remains unalterable, what is the point of prayer? Does prayer, or any of our actions in the
world for that matter, have any effect on God? Can we move God? Is God simply a static
Being? Is prayer of use if God is absolutely immutable? Does God respond to prayer or to
our
actions in the world?
Classical Tradition has presented us with a picture of an immutable God, a mono-polar
God,
who remains unalterable, unchanged, transcendent to our history in the world. Yet
scriptural
revelation and personal religious experience presents us with a God who, whilst
transcendent
to the world is also immanent, the God of Love who creates, redeems, a God who is
affected
by, who responds to, what is happening in the world; a God who listens and relates.
PROCEDURE FOLLOWED
An exploratory structure.
Taking the reader through an exploratory structure utilizing Scriptural texts, Church
documents, historical theological and philosophical debate, together with human Judaeo
Christian experience carries the aim of discerning and presenting an interpretation of the
nature of GodÕs immutability which appears best able to afford some reconciliation of
the
traditional viewpoint with biblical revelation and personal religious experience. The
structure
of the thesis thus involves methodological aspects of research, exegesis, interpretation,
history, and dialectics.
RESULTANT STRUCTURE
Our journey sets the overall scene of Scriptural revelation and Conciliar documentation.
Presented then are discussions of the most polarised views or interpretations of the nature
of
GodÕs immutability, that of the traditional interpretation of the Classical view, of a static
mono-polar God and the Process view of a dipolar God of becoming. Addressed then in
detail
is the ensuing immutability debate. Out of this debate emerges that which forms our final
focus for discussion and note, a reinterpretation of the Classical viewpoint.
MAJOR CONCLUSION
William Norris ClarkeÕs neo-Thomistic consideration of the nature of GodÕs
immutability
rests on the basis of the notion of the Dynamic Being of God and forms the final focus
and
basis for our seeking a reconciliation of tradition, scripture and personal religious
experience
with respect to the nature of GodÕs immutability. Discussion of Norris ClarkeÕs work is
supplemented by a consideration of the work of Robert A. Connor, and in support, that of
David Schindler. Norris ClarkeÕs classical reinterpretation gives credence both to
scriptural
revelation and personal experience of GodÕs historical relationality and responsiveness
to
humankind without betraying the Classical Tradition. With independent support by
Connor
and in dialogue with Schindler, it becomes the favoured viewpoint.

Since its inception in the early nineteenth century, the basic tenet of dispensationalism (a
school of Protestant theology which holds that God deals with humankind in different
ways in
different periods of time called dispensations) has been that the church and Israel are two
sharply distinct peoples of God. The distinction is theological in nature; specifically,
anthropological (pertaining to humanity), soteriological (pertaining to salvation), and
eschatological (pertaining to last things). The tenet of theological distinctiveness has
always
been the cornerstone for the dispensationalist's belief in the pretribulation rapture of the
church: the belief that at the first stage of Christ's two-stage second advent he will endue
all
who comprise the true church with a resurrected body like his own, and transport; i.e.,
rapture, all to heaven before the seven year period of turmoil known as the Tribulation
begins
on earth. The rapture marks the end of one dispensation when God focused his attention
primarily on the church, and the start of another when God will focus his attention
primarily
on Israel.
Today, almost two centuries later, progressive dispensationalists have rejected the view
of a
sharp theological distinction. From their study of Scripture they observe a soft non-
theological
distinction. They describe the church and Israel as different redemptive dimensions of the
same humanity that share in a holistic and unified eternal salvation. An already and not
yet
eschatological framework is the cornerstone of their system.
This thesis will argue that progressive dispensationalism cannot integrate the
pretribulation
rapture doctrine into its reconstructed dispensational system on any basis of theological
distinctiveness between the church and Israel. This will be accomplished by first setting
forth
the theological systems of the three major forms of dispensationalism that have existed
during
its history, namely, classical, revised, and progressive dispensationalism, and second, by
showing that each of three kinds of theological distinctiveness, namely, anthropological,
soteriological, and eschatological distinctiveness, are present in the classical and revised
systems and therefore these systems can support the rapture's integration, but are not
present
in the progressive system and therefore this system cannot support the rapture's
integration.
The thesis closes with an explanation as to why progressive dispensationalism is more
compatible with amillennialism than with premillennialism.

The revision of Origen's philosophical theology by St. Maximus the Confessor resulted in
an
eschatology involving the replacement of the human ego by the divine presence. In this
study,
I will examine the theological developments that led to this loss of a sense of human
freedom
and creativity in the face of the divine, tracing the influence of Origen's eschatology
through
the Cappadocian Fathers, Evagrius Ponticus and others, up to Maximus. This will allow
me to
show the manner in which Origen's humanistic theology was misunderstood and
misinterpreted throughout the Patristic era, culminating in the anti-personalistic system of
Maximus. Special attention will be paid to the development of Christian Neoplatonism,
and
how Christian contacts with the pagan philosophical schools came to have a profound
effect
on Eastern Patristic theology and philosophy. The final section of this study will suggest
some
ways in which the history of Patristic eschatology - especially Origen and Maximus -
may
serve as a fruitful source for contemporary theologians who are concerned with issues of
personhood, creativity, and existential authenticity.

This thesis seeks to demonstrate the authenticity (as dominical teaching) of the parable of
the
darnel (Mt 13:24-30) and its interpretation (Mt 13:36-43). The interpretation in particular
is
almost universally regarded as non-dominical, notably by J Jeremias and his followers.
My
thesis argues that the whole of Mt 13:36-43 (and Mt 13:24-30) should be seen as
dominical.
The 'introduction' gives a brief survey of parabolic studies, and outlines the case against
the
authenticity of Mt 13:24-30,36-43. Chapter AI defends the authenticity of the parable (Mt
13:24-30). The following chapters do the same for the interpretation (Mt 13:36-43),
looking at
the 'Son of Man' and related teaching (chapter BI), the 'kingdom of God' (BII),
'righteousness'
and 'lawlessness' (BIII), and other motifs (BIV), and finally the question of the coherence
of
the parable and its interpretation (BV). My approach has been negatively to demonstrate
the
weakness of the scholarly arguments against authenticity and positively to offer a case for
authenticity via (a) a study of background, including special study of the rural Palestinian
practices and of relevant Jewish theological ideas, and (b) a careful use of the criterion of
multiple attestation which demonstrates that our material is linguistically and
theologically
coherent with other well-attested Jesus tradition.
The originality of the work lies apart from anything else in the fact that a full length
defence
of the authenticity of Mt 13:24-30,36-43 has not been attempted before. But we have also
brought to bear various insights, canvassed in other contexts, but not specifically in
connexion
with Mt 13:24-30,36-43, e.g. suggesting a background to the Son of Man tradition in
Ezekiel
and the Similitudes of Enoch, making use of the Old Testament concept of God as
farmer,
explaining the agricultural background to the parable and interpretation.
Institutions develop geographic strategies in order to diffuse their ideas and
organizations.
These strategies may be either or both explicit and implicit and involve the generation of
organizational structures, the examination of problems and possibilities and the
deployment of
resources. American Protestant religious institutions expand territorially and numerically
by
establishing new congregations. Founding methods, operational relationships between
judicatories and existing congregations, and deployment processes of six denominations
(Dutch Reformed, Episcopal, Presbyterian, Congregational, Baptist and Methodist) in
upstate
New York before 1810 are explored, with special emphasis on the Methodist Episcopal
Church which showed the most successful expansion during that period. A series of maps
and
charts have been assembled to indicate the diffusion patterns of these six religious
institutions.
The various time periods examined, 1788 and before, 1789-1793, 1794-1798, 1799-1803,
1804-1810, correspond with significant growth and realignments of Methodist districts.
The
results of this study show that geographic strategies have directly affected the success and
failure of denominational expansion
Chapter One, "Religion and Nationalism in Early Kamakura Society" introduces the
issues
that affected the nation in the early Kamakura period. The first section points out the
historical background of the time that was considered to be a spiritually significant age
according to Buddhist chronology. The next section on the "Religious Answers to
National
Problems" provides a prelude to how the indigenous religious tradition of Shinto
attempted to
define its leaders and their right to rule as well as the divine protection that was to be
given
them by the native deities. The imported Buddhist teachings provided a new perspective
to the
national problems through an examination of existing conditions as possibly being
consequences of immoral acts. The various characteristics of the teachings of the most
prominent Buddhist leaders of the early Kamakura period are introduced in the next
section of
"Buddhism: Kamakura's Five Reformers." In the following four sections ("Honen,"
"Eisai,"
"Shinran," and "Dogen"), a few specifics on the differences and similarities of the
nationalistic perspectives of the first four Buddhist reformers are examined.
Chapter Two, "Nichiren," looks at the particulars in the fifth reformer's life that can help
to
clarify his approach toward providing a viable solution for the nation's problems. This is
done
by examining his life as being the product of "A Buddhist-Shinto Fusion." In this chapter
I
argue that Nichiren's upbringing and lifelong exposure to the indigenous tradition of
Shinto
(which emphasized the divine nature of Japan) provided an ethno-spiritual nationalistic
element to his Buddhist teaching (which stressed complete faith in his interpretation of
the
message and meaning of the Lotus Sutra).
Chapter Three surveys the "Nationalism in Nichiren's Writings" by examining the
methodology that Nichiren used in propagating his teachings. One of his principles for
conversion was shakubuku, which he supported by referring to scripture. His political
aspirations through the use of religion are examined in the next section. Nichiren's
affirmation
of Shinto is presented in a comparison and contrast of his Budddhist teachings to his
Shinto
activities. Finally, I conclude with some reflection on how Nichiren was primarily a
Shinto
influenced nationalist who supported his views with Buddhist teaching and how this
imported
religion (Buddhism) was made Japanese by its interdigitation with Shinto.
This dissertation argues that conduct and behavior were believed essential for
determining
one's post-mortem fate from the earliest periods of both ancient Egypt and ancient
Greece.

Part one of this four-part study examines Plato's eschatological myths and provides a
complete catalog and brief discussion of all references in them to conduct and behavior
that
affect one's fate in the afterlife.

Part two traces the evolution of the concept of the afterlife from Homer to the Dramatists,
also
cataloging all references to the afterlife that mention conduct and behavior.

This part of the study demonstrates that the concept of reward and retribution in an
afterlife,
based on conduct in this life, is already found in Homer. However, it is in Pythagorean
and
Orphics circles of Greater Greece that it reaches its most dramatic development and from
that
milieu provides such an enormous impact on Plato. The third part deals with the
connection
between conduct and the afterlife in ancient Egypt up to the time of the Book of the
Dead. An
extensive catalog of Egyptian virtues and vices that have afterlife consequences is
compiled
from the religious texts of the 5th to 18th Dynasty.

In part four, the relationship between conduct and behavior and the afterlife beliefs of the
two
societies are compared and contrasted.

In the earliest periods, the afterlife texts appear to be concerned only with the elite: the
king in
Egyptian 5th Dynasty Pyramid Texts and the heroes in Homeric and Hesiodic Greece.
This
study argues that there is some evidence in the early texts of both societies for a belief
that
commoners could also be rewarded or punished in an afterlife. In later periods both
societies'
religious texts dealing with the afterlife exhibit a much more developed democratization.

As post-mortem beliefs became more democratic, conduct and behavior grew in
importance.
However, from the earliest time periods, both societies believe that the gods, primarily
Maat
in Egypt and Dike in Greece, are responsible for the proper ordering of the cosmos and
that
violations of that order will call down the most dire consequence -- the loss of a
beneficent
afterlife.

This thesis argues that with the advance of scientific knowledge, particularly in
cosmology,
Natural Theology can now provide an answer to the question as to the reason for the
existence
of man and the world. Aristotle had reasoned from the contingency of the world to the
necessity of a God. He had also concluded that the world was unworthy of God's concern,
as
God could not be concerned with a world which was significantly different from God
himself.
Aristotle's reasoning from the world up to God, together with his inability to reason down
from God to the world, established an antinomy.
The history of subsequent attempts to avoid this antinomy, and to provide an explanation
for
the existence of the world, is considered. No such attempt is found to be successful. A
hidden
assumption in Aristotle's reasoning is exposed. Aristotle's conclusion that the world was
not
worthy of God's concern followed from his unstated assumption that the world was
complete,
rather than in process. The thesis argues that the world we know represents a stage in a
process towards the possible self-creation of an entity which is similar to God, and so
worthy
of God's concern. Only a process of self-creation could produce an entity which would be
self-existent, and so not significantly different from the self-subsistent God. Each stage of
such a process of self-creation, before the final stage, would necessarily be less than
perfect.
Early in the 20th Century the Emergent Evolutionists had sought to explain the
emergence of
the biological and mental levels from the material level, without success. Nicolai
Hartmann's
subsequent ontological investigations made clear the stratified nature of reality.
Hartmann's
ontology is brought to bear on the problem of Emergence. Hartmann's analysis of ethics
and
his phenomenology of human nature are also brought to bear on the problem of the nature
and
role of man in the world.
The thesis argues that the world can be understood as a process involving the possible
self-
creation of an entity like God. In the series of the emergent ontological strata of reality,
the
physical, biological, conscious and spiritual strata, each stratum is less rigidly
determined, and
exercises greater freedom than does the previous stratum. The laws of nature vary from
stratum to stratum, becoming less deterministic at each new stratum. The present human
moral-cultural, or spiritual stratum, exercises complete freedom in relation to the law of
this
stratum, the moral law. The moral law commands but can not compel. The possible
outcomes
of this process of Emergence could be either the self-creation of a stratum which is not
significantly different from God, or the self-destruction of humanity. In this context,
Christ
could be considered to be a proleptic exemplar of the final emergent stage.
Before Vatican II, marriage was often considered, or at least popularly expressed, as a
union
of bodies; that is to say, marriage was an exclusive contract by which a man and a woman
mutually handed over their bodies for the purpose of acts which led to the procreation of
children. Matrimonial jurisprudence was primarily focused on this marital contract. With
the
advent of Vatican II and its emphasis on the personalist notion of marriage, a new age
dawned
whereby canonists, especially auditors of the Roman Rota, were henceforth to view
marriage
as a union of persons. "Person" is more than a "body"; rather, a person is an individual
consisting of wants, needs, desires, impulses, hopes and dreams, whose life experience
has
been shaped by the milieu "cultural, familial, religious" from which he or she comes.
"Union"
is not only simply understood as a "contract", but also is now once again recognized as a
"covenant", a concept which, at least in the Latin Church, was prevalent until the 12th
century.
One of the canons of the 1983 CIC, although almost identical in wording to its
predecessor in
the 1917 CIC, but which now must be understood and interpreted in light of the teachings
of
Vatican II, is canon 1096 which pertains to the effect of ignorance on matrimonial
consent.
Given the current appreciation of marriage founded in the teachings of Vatican II,
especially
in Gaudium et spes, reiterated by Popes Paul VI and John Paul II and described in the
Catechism of the Catholic Church, complicated by today's western society's stress on
individualism and permeated by a divorce mentality, what is the impact of this canon on
matrimonial consent? How can its meaning, once understood as being wider than merely
the
sexual act itself, be better utilized by those in tribunal ministry? This is the major thrust
of the
present work.
The research of the history and development of the concept of ignorance in canonical
writings, how its understanding broadened especially after Vatican II and our conclusions
on
how to apply its richness to marriage nullity led us to expand the use of this canon: how it
can
aid in the development of pre-marital preparation programs which would not only
possibly
help prevent couples from being ignorant of the essence of marriage but also help them to
appreciate this richness more deeply in their own lives so that marriage truly can become,
as
we read in canon 1055, "a partnership of the whole of life which is ordered by its nature
to the
good of the spouses and the procreation and education of offspring". It is our sincere
hope that
this study, with its extensive footnotes and up-to-date bibliography will not only be of
benefit
to all who read it but also will serve as a spring board for further discussion and use of
this
canon as a ground for nullity and other pastoral uses.
The purpose of this study was to explore the proposition that people may become
psychotherapists because they wish to resolve their own emotional issues. It was
considered
that personality, and thus defensive style and specifically repressor dynamics, might
influence
a career choice in psychotherapy, and psychotherapeutic orientation. Data was collected
from
masters level counseling psychology students and from masters level students from non-
health related fields, from two regional public universities located in the southern and
midwestern United States. Repressive defensiveness was measured according to widely
used,
valid, and reliable instruments. Statistical analysis included multivariate analysis of
variance
(MANOVA) for investigating interrelationships among variables related to repressive-
defensiveness and a series of Chi-square tests to delineate differences in expected and
observed values between groups on variables such as repressor status, therapeutic style,
reporting of distress, and engagement in personal psychotherapy. Results indicated that
there
was a repressive defensive trend among counseling psychology students. There was also
an
overall preference for a cognitive behavioral modality in terms of psychotherapeutic
style.
Most students reported never having experienced personal psychotherapy. However, the
results seem to be dependent on the counseling program. For instance, those students who
had
personal psychotherapy came almost entirely from one university sample, which also
showed
a preference for a more dynamic style of psychotherapy. Based on the results,
suggestions
were made for future research.

The purpose of this study was to determine the level of training among current
practitioners in
the field of mental health evaluating the need for acute care. This study also explored the
positive relationship between training and knowledge of current laws about the
emergency
committal process and patient rights. Different types of training between persons trained
in
the related mental health fields were found to be significant when measuring their
knowledge
level of applicable laws in the treatment of individuals in the psychology field.
Additionally,
evidence was found that clinicians do generally abide by best practice guidelines and are
able
to accurately diagnose individuals experiencing a psychiatric emergency. Specific
differences
in knowledge, training, and personal comfort in dealing with persons in a psychiatric
emergency were found between groups when they were divided into three groups by
degree.
All were trained in the mental health treatment fields and licensed or licensed eligible to
practice in the mental health field. The first group was master's degrees such as: Master
of
Arts, Master of Science, Master of Education, and Master of Social Work. The second
consisted of persons with non-medical doctorate degrees such as: Doctorate of
Philosophy,
Doctorate of Psychology, and Doctorate of Education. The last group was Medical
Doctors. It
was found that Medical Doctors in the sample had received more training, experience,
and
knowledge of laws and patient rights regarding a psychiatric emergency than the other
two
groups. Persons with Master's degrees performed second best on these measures.
The relationship between Maori people and Pakeha psychologists has been one of
inequality in which Maori, often positioned as client
or student, have been abnormalised through the wholesale application of foreign
psychological models and theories. Pakeha
psychologists by and large have closed ranks to disguise the essentially racist nature of
their discipline and, of the practises which arise
from it. This is evident in their failure to challenge in real terms, the cultural biases in
their knowledge and practises and, the politically
motivated and inspired agendas of their discipline. Given this, Pakeha psychology may be
understood as part of the mechanics of
colonisation and neo colonialism. Challenges from inside the discipline have produced
minor changes to the recruitment and training of
Maori psychology students and staff, and, rhetorical statements about ethical
commitments to Maori people based on the Treaty of
Waitangi, however, the talk has been far more prolific that the walk. In the attempt to
develop a Maori and psychology course, the first of
itÕs kind in a New Zealand university, questionnaires seeking comment on the content
and process of such a course were administered
to fourty four undergraduate Maori psychology students from the University of Waikato.
The respondents identified Pakeha psychology
as monoculture and provided this as a rationale for the development of Maori
psychology. Other major themes included the
contemporary position of Maori, the interface between Pakeha psychology and Maori,
Pakeha psychology and colonisation and the
Treaty of Waitangi. In terms of process, the majority of respondents wanted the course to
be available to all students, taught in English,
staffed by Maori and located within a University Psychology Department. The
respondents were reluctant to break away from the
controls of Pakeha academia and did not envisage a course or programme over which
Maori would have absolute control. Irrespective of
this, international trends in academia present a fundamental threat to the sanctity of
ÔwesternÕ derived knowledge which underpins the
practise of psychology in New Zealand. Coupled with current trends in Maori
development and the reassertion of cultural rights by Maori,
the face of psychology as it is taught and practised in New Zealand will be required to
change. That much is inevitable.
Cultural safety was investigated within the area of clinical psychology. Maori working in
the area of clinical psychology were asked to
identify practices that they utilised in their clinical practice when working with Maori
clients that maintained both their own cultural safety
and the cultural safety of their clients. Six Maori were interviewed, four of whom were
qualified clinical psychologists and one who was in
the final year of training. Four of the six interviewees were working in a clinical setting at
the time the research was undertaken. Two
were working in a tertiary education institution. Clinical experience amongst participants
ranged from two years to ten years. Experience
working with Maori clients, amongst respondents, ranged between one and ten years. A
standardised open-ended interview was used to
gather the information. This allowed for an in-depth analysis of the information obtained.
Findings identified four key areas where
consideration of cultural safety was essential in the work of Maori clinical psychologists.
These areas were (1) Preparation; (2) Skills; (3)
Practices/processes; and (4) Outcomes. Preparation refers to the ways that either the
organisation or the psychologist prepare
themselves to work in a culturally safe way with Maori clients. Skills refers to those skills
that were considered essential to have if one
wanted to service Maori in a culturally safe way. Practices were those procedures that the
Maori psychologists identified as important to
implement when wanting to work in a culturally safe way with Maori clients. Outcomes
essentially are the results of incorporating cultural
safety into the first three main areas identified in this research. The research also
identified a number of differences between the way
Maori clinical psychologists worked with Maori and Pakeha clients. A model of these
four key areas was developed that might serve as a
catalyst for future research into a possible training programme to be used with clinical
psychology students. It is hoped that in some
small way this piece of research will contribute to the development of a culturally safe
practice for Maori clients.
This study compares the learning preferences of Maori and Pakeha university students
taking Maori studies at the University of Waikato.
The hypotheses tested in this study were firstly, that Maori university students taking
Maori studies are more likely to prefer a
cooperative learning mode than Pakeha students taking Maori studies. The second
hypothesis was that Maori university students taking
Maori studies would prefer to learn with students of their own ethnic background, more
than Pakeha students taking Maori studies.
The Learning Preference Questionaire for University Students was developed to assist in
investigating student preference for
cooperative, competitive, individualistic or intra-ethnic learning modes. The questionaire
was administered to 110 university students that
were taking courses in Maori studies. Maori respondents comprised 57% of the sample
and Pakeha respondents 41%.
The results indicated that most respondents did not express a preference for an intra-
ethnic learning mode. Pakeha respondents
expressed a significantly lower preference for an intra-ethnic learning mode than Maori
respondents. On the cooperative scale, results
clearly indicate that most respondents had a preference for a cooperative learning mode.
There was no consistent preference for or
against either competitive or individualised learning mode.
The aim in this study was to develop and validate a set of scales to measure subject
motivation and behaviour in psychological experiments. This was achieved by factor
analyzing the responses by 140 subjects to 60 statements concerning the feelings aroused
and
the behaviour adopted when a subject in a psychological experiment, and attitudes
towards
psychology, psychological research, science, and scientific method. Seven factors were
obtained:

I Attitudes towards psychology and psychological research

II Evaluation apprehension

III The good-negativistic subject role

IV Volunteering

V The faithful subject role

VI Awareness of deception

and VII Attitudes towards science and scientific method.

The validity of each factor was studied by considering its relationship with other
psychological variables and the other factors, using a sample of 96 psychology students.
Reliability estimates were also obtained from test-retest scores for 31 subjects, as well as
from
item-total correlations. The limitations and usefulness of the scale are discussed, and
suggestions for further research are made.
The thesis examines a small sample of the public's perception of the level of violent
crime in
New Zealand, specifically, how people gain their perception and how correct that
perception
is. It is apparent that people gain their perception of violent crime from the media and
other
sources. It is also apparent that the media focuses on the more serious incidents e.g. the
R.S.A. triple murders and the recent murder of 6 year old Coral Burrows in Featherston.

A non representative sample of 59 (50 females and 9 males) Psychology students at the
University of Waikato aged 18 years and over responded to a range of questions about
violent
crime and sentencing.

The data from the survey has revealed that the participants' perception of the level of
violent
crime was influenced by media coverage. Television news bulletins and daily
newspapers
were participants' most important sources of information for learning about the level of
violent crime in New Zealand.

The findings in this study suggest that the public may be misinformed about the level of
violent crime and sentencing of violent offenders.

Participants' attitudes to violent crime and sentencing of violent offenders were of a
retributive nature. They believed that harsher penalties were the solution to reducing the
level
of violent crime in New Zealand.

This thesis considers the significance and relevance of the distinction between artificial
and
natural environments and virtual reality experiences which seem to directly confront the
question what is reality? In focusing on challenges and changes to human conceptions of
reality, current discourse on virtual technologies and their implications tends to assume
that
existing conceptions of time and space are fundamentally altered. This study investigates
the
creative resource that apparently exists beyond the commonly accepted spatial and
temporal
boundaries of human experience. The nature, processes, and forms of virtuality and
dream
lucidity encountered by demonstrably-creative, artistically-imaginative, technically-
competent
productive artists and composers involved with the visual media, are identified and
investigated. Related consciousness experiences are further explored.

Among the common factors in patterns which appear to most vitally prefigure and
accompany
the actually production of innovative art works, this study finds a strongly perceived and
contextualised awareness of creative drive and a sense of directionality in that perception
to
be most significant.

Integral theory, transpersonal psychology, holonic structuralism, feminist epistemology,
and a
participatory approach to research, guide and inform the conduct of these case studies.
The
introductory chapters explain the meaning of the term integral, outline the philosophy
behind
integral psychology, introduce the topic of location in respect of spirit and consciousness
and
art, and propose the dimensions of creativity.

Longitudinally obtained results initially gathered under the focal headings of: forms of
awareness, creative process and technology, and associated context, show that the
foundations
of most of the important issues in our lives cannot be found in physical space with simple
location. Non-simple locus and worldspace, an idea which will be developed with
reference
to a theory of holons throughout the thesis, are addressed in terms of their
phenomenologically-real referents. Context-dependency is reviewed in terms of
multidimensional life experiences and reality as a whole, and the topic of integral
semiotics is
raised.

This thesis unfolds a case for transpersonal healing and creativity enhancement through
receptive multiple-state consciousness and lucid rehearsal. Proactive lucidity is found to
be
the deliberately receptive experience of extra-awareness, perception-enhancement, self-
reflective insight, and natural activities which spontaneously occur during and across
various
'altered' or 'multiple' states of consciousness. Such states include lucid dreams,
witnessing
dreaming, within-dream visions, and similar trance-like re/visualizations. This study
finds
proactive lucidity to be an invaluable problem-solving resource in helping people cope
creatively with life issues.

The latter chapters summarise the participants' insights into what they discern as causal
factors underlying the core issues which deeply link the broad-ranging topics raised and
explored in the course of this study. They identify parallels which indicate a form of
inbuilt
directionality in the developmental stages of human life and consciousness, and suggest
how
the spiritual domain might be related to creative currents in matter and life and mind.

By way of real examples and metaphoric imagery, this study then proposes that these
currents-in-conflict explain the devastating effects and consequences of a grand-scale
hegemony of reductionism which manifests as a widespread loss of the spiritual in the
West.
It also explains the resultant collapse of the multidimensional Kosmos into a monological
cosmos.

Finally, in terms of transpersonal interpretation and superconsciousness, this study
suggests
there is actual form and structure in certain leanings or moral intuitions fundamental to
human
and non-human alike. It further suggests that in working for the individual such
intuitions
work for the greater good.

The core of this thesis is about the exciting way a group of people exhibit their creative
processes by using proactive lucidity to transcend ceilings. This study finds that the
greater
the depth of consciousness (=height of awareness) the clearer the intuition of the ground
of
creativity from which it issues and of which it is comprised.


The study examined the usefulness of place attachment dimensions as a cultural
framework to
explore the attachment of Ngai Te Ahi, a hapu from Tauranga, to Hairini Marae, a place
all
Ngai Te Ahi have in common. Marae have become a focal point for Maoridom as a
surviving institution that has cultivated identity, pride and M~ori society since the impact
of
colonial contact. The dynamic between marae, identity and wellbeing was examined with
the
understanding that the components of wellbeing are multiply determined, however 'place'
as
the context for activity, socialisation, tradition, narrative and the focus for ties of kinship
and
commonality, were the concern of this research. The dimensions of continuity,
attachment,
distinctiveness, familiarity and symbolism were utilized to bring together the varied terms
and
extensive relationships described in current psychological literature between the physical
environment and identity. These dimensions were also chosen for their apparent
reflection of
M~ori relationships between people and places. A thematic analysis of data obtained
using
two procedures, a survey (n=23) and in-depth interviews (n=12), revealed the marae
engendered themes relating to belonging, the social environment, the physical
environment,
whanau and whakapapa, and values, while childhood, the past, the future, change,
security,
home; responsibility, people, identity and wellbeing, while still important were better
described as the basis on which the major themes were built. It was also made apparent
that
an attachment to Hairini needs very little initiation, development or maintenance, as
family
connections and social networks ensure a link to Hairini is sustained and permanent.
Participants also revealed that future implications of this study may address such issues
as
how an increasingly mobile M~ori society can fulfil leadership and traditional roles on
marae
now and in the future

This abstract examines literature surrounding schizophrenia as a diagnostic entity. It
identifies that there is ongoing equivocal evidence as to the constituent symptoms and
their
presentation. Further, it discusses issues around diagnosis and management of
schizophrenia
relative to the process of deinstitutionisation.

It acknowledges that Mäori are over represented in the mental health system, particularly
in
terms of psychotic relapse. Research has identified that early detection of relapse
symptoms
provides opportunity for early intervention to reduce the severity or at best inhibit the
trajectory toward relapse. The Early Signs Scale (ESS) is used to identify prodromal
signs of
relapse.

The study refers to issues of reliability and validity of psychometric instruments used
cross-
culturally, particularly within the New Zealand context. In this light the study sought to
identify the appropriateness of an early signs scale for use within New Zealand’s
bicultural
context.

The study is comprised of two parts. The first (study one), utilized a qualitative
methodology
work utilizing two focus groups as an exploratory measure. The sample consisted of 22
clients and caregivers, who were predominantly Mäori. The second (study two), utilized
quantitative methodology in that 15 dyads of Mäori clients and caregivers completed the
ESS.
Results indicated that there were some initial difficulties with the terminology of the
scale.

Once these were discussed and a common meaning found for each term the ESS. Results
indicated that there were some initial difficulties with the terminology of the scale.

Once these were discussed and a common meaning found for each term the ESS was
identified as being useful in that there was a high degree of congruence between
caregiver and
whanau ratings.

This thesis investigated the degree to which drivers' levels of hazard perception influence
their driving behaviour, and how this may differ between experienced and inexperienced
drivers. The University of Waikato driving simulator was used to test drivers' headway
distance over a series of simulated roads. Prior research identified that 85% of road
accidents
directly results from human factors, which earlier research identified as being primarily
skill
based. Subsequent models discounted this, stating these human factors were more
internalized and psychologically based. It was hypothesized that drivers are prepared to
accept a set level of risk in a traffic situation and drive to maintain this as characterized in
Risk Homeostasis Theory. This notion was later expanded upon by the Zero Risk Model,
amongst others, incorporating a driver's motivational goals such as avoidance of negative
consequences to help understand their behaviour. The participants' abilities in hazard
awareness and hazard recognition, which combined form their overall hazard perception
skills, were assessed through their ability to correctly identify a safe headway, their
judgment
of whether they could stop safely in an emergency situation, and how such skills
transferred
to their actual driving performance. The results showed that participants with more
driving
experience were more proficient in the case of hazard perception, but also to be more
likely to
deliberately deviate from safe driving behaviour by operating under motivational control.
Following verbal instruction in appropriate hazard awareness skills most participants
increased their headway. Participants in the experimental group were also exposed to an
hazard perception intervention drive that provided them the appropriate hazard
recognition
skills, in addition to the hazard awareness information. Such instruction in hazard
perception
significantly increased the headway of the inexperienced drivers beyond that produced by
the
verbal hazard awareness intervention alone. Overall the results suggested that in the case
of
car following behaviour, it was likely that driver behaviour, although strongly
motivational
influenced, was foremost influenced by the drivers' hazard perception skills.

Maori identity is embedded in an ecology that is predominantly influenced by the
dominant culture
defining group, which is Pakeha. In many respects the existence of a Pakeha ecology has
played a
major role in weakening Maori identity. Yet, in another respect, it has instilled a passion
and desire
amongst Maori to defend, protect and assert their Maori identity. The initial chapter in
this thesis
discusses the ecological threats and supports that have influenced Maori and whanau
identity. The
author suggests that a significant factor weakening Maori identity was the reduction in
the primacy of
those characteristics that Maori defined as meaningful. The political climate coupled
with the
mobilisation of Maori people to take charge of their destination contributes to the
continuity of Maori
identity in the 1990s.
Qualitative questions were posed to two generations of whanau members of the
Kamureti and
Merania Moeke whanau. Seven key processes were found to contribute to the formation
and
maintenance of whanau identity. These were; continuing specific customs and values,
attachment to
location, regular participation in whanau events, knowledge of whakapapa, telling of
stories about
whanau, support from whanau members and naming children after ancestors. The
primary pathways
that contributed to the formation and maintenance of their whanau identity were keeping
continuous
those cultural practices that were meaningful, and organising and maintaining themselves
primarily
around their whanau and hapu. Exposure to the dominant society through school,
migration to cities
and work contributed to the formation of coping strategies in which the whanau became
somewhat
competent at keeping continuous those cultural practices that were meaningful to them.
To some
extent, the ecology weakened those cultural practices that were not tolerated by the
dominant culture
such as te reo Maori.
It is hoped that the whanau under study will be able to explicitly recognise those
characteristics that form Maori identity within their whanau and affirm that the cultural
practices that
they have maintained have contributed to maintaining Maori identity in the 1990s. It is
intended that
the information in this study will assist in preserving cultural teachings for future
generations of Maori
whanau.
The findings from this study should not be generalised to define all Maori or all whanau.
It is
suggested that future studies on Maori and whanau identity should be understood from
the cultural
context in which it is embedded rather than solely from a Pakeha ecology.

The effect of video and written modeling on self-efficacy of 70 master's degree students
enrolled in their first techniques course was investigated. The ability to understand and
use
reflection of content, feeling, and meaning was presented to the experimental group
through
videotaped instruction and examples and the control group through written instruction
and
examples. Facts about reflecting skills, which included information and three vignettes,
demonstrated the use of the skills. Through two pilot studies, the Reflecting Skills
Questionnaire (RSQ) developed for this study showed convergent validity with the
Counseling Self-Estimate Inventory (COSE). Participants' indication of self-efficacy for
the
reflection of content, feeling, and meaning was assessed by the RSQ. A t - test was
computed
to determine whether video or written treatment had an effect on the self efficacy of
counselors in training. Using a two-tailed t - test for independent groups, no significant
difference (p > .05) was found. An analysis of covariance was used to examine the
contribution of demographic variables on the results. None of the demographic variables
of
interactions between variables contributed significantly.
This dissertation summarizes the research of 30 court referred, custody dispute cases
assessing the behaviors of the parents and their children to determine the presence or
absence
of Parental Alienation Syndrome (PAS). The criteria to determine the parent and their
children's behaviors is Dr. Gardner's definition of Parental Alienation Syndrome. The
parents
were placed in three categories (mild, moderate or severe) based on their symptoms and
behaviors. Their children (59) were then categorized into three groups (mild, moderate,
severe). This investigation seeks to determine additional information regarding the
presence
or absence of PAS.
Reluctance by the courts and mental health community to accept the validity of PAS
probably
contributes to the perpetuation of the disruption of parent-child relations in custody
disputes.
Findings and Conclusions: It appears the data from this study corroborates observations
and
definitions of Parental Alienation Syndrome. The data from this study indicates that the
parents in the mild PAS category have children who exhibit fewer negative behaviors
toward
the alienated parents whereas children whose parents are in the severe category exhibit
more
negative behaviors towards the alienated parents. This study found that the more negative
behaviors a child exhibits towards an alienated parent, the more severe their parent's
symptoms and behaviors. Consequently, there is more severe alienation from the
alienated
parent and the more disruption to that parent-child relation. PAS is a distinctive form of
child
abuse generally found in intractable custody disputes.
This study had two primary purposes. First, this study assessed the psychometric
properties of
the Federal Emergency Management Agency (FEMA) questionnaires used to record
juvenile
firesetting events (Fineman, 1997a, 1997b,1997c). Second, this study initiated
preliminary
analyses that (1) contributed to the identification of a typology of firesetters, (2) account
for
variance in the severity of fires set by juveniles, and (3) predicted the likelihood of
recidivistic
behaviors in juvenile firesetters. Predictors were restricted to a limited set of exploratory
variables; including age, sex, delinquency, pathology, and social skills. However,
individual
characteristics (delinquency, social skills, and psychopathology) were better predictors of
recidivism, the magnitude of fire damage and the typology of firesetter.
The purpose of the study was to identify common themes on the Thematic Apperception
Test
(TAT) for Japanese subjects. In addition, Japanese TAT themes were compared with
American TAT themes (Stein, 1981) for any significant differences. It was hypothesized
that
significant differences in narrative themes would exist between Japanese and American
subjects.
The subjects included sixty male and female college students attending courses in Tokyo,
Japan. Subjects were enrolled in college courses during the administration of the test and
ranged in age from 18 to 27 years of age. All the participants were fluent in English--
allowing
them to make responses in that language; therefore, eliminating the errors inherent in
translation. Japanese subjects were then compared with Morris I. Stein's original study of
eighty American males conducted in 1981.
Ten of the original Murray TAT cards were used: 1, 2, 3BM, 4, 6BM, 7GF, 8BM, 10, 11
and
14. Japanese narratives were then scored using five variables for each of the ten cards:
hero
gender, the incidence of death, need for achievement, dominant emotional tone and the
outcome of the story.
In conclusion, common TAT themes for Japanese subjects were identified for all ten of
the
cards that were administered. Cards 1, 2, 4, 8BM, 10, 11 and 14 shared many of the same
themes for Japanese and American subjects. On the other hand, cards 3BM, 6BM and
7GF
varied in theme content for Japanese and American subjects. These findings will help
determine the validity and reliability of the TAT as an assessment tool for Japanese
subjects,
and open the door for future studies of Asian populations in the United States as this
population is underrepresented in much of the research and literature of today.
During the adolescent years, young people seek to leave behind childhood and the age of
"informed consent"--i.e, the years when adults informed and expected children to
consent!
Teenagers strive for adult roles and passionately seek ways to prove their maturity to
themselves, peers, and adults. This quest for adult roles leads teens through a variety of
rites
of passage both formal and informal. Some rites of passage which involve youth/adult
partnerships delineate the movement from childhood to adulthood in positive ways while
young people (psychological orphans) who do not have adult support for rites of passage
often create their own rites which involve dangerous risk-taking and destructive behavior.
Aching to Age explores rites of passage both ancient and modern, formal and informal;
examines the place of these rites in meeting the adolescent psychological quest for
adulthood
(adult roles); and also explores popular cultural practices by adolescents who lack or
eschew
established rites of passage. Further, Aching to Age looks at the purpose of these rites in
the
lives of adolescents and finally explores the importance of rites of passage and how
adults
who interact with adolescents become partners with young people in the transition to
adult
roles and responsibilities.
This study uses two short stories by Flannery O'Connor to explore D. W. Winnicott's
theory
of early childhood development. This thesis proposes that the "inherited potential" of the
individual is determined by the quality of the early maternal environment, especially
during
the period of Winnicott's first two paradoxical stages of development: Absolute
Dependence
and Relative Dependence. The mother-adult/child relationships in O'Connor's two short
stories "Good Country People" and "The Enduring Chill" serve as case studies to
examine the
ramifications of "not good-enough" mothering on the infant's psychological state during
these
first two stages of development. The concepts of mirroring, impingement, true and false
self
development, illusion, transitional phenomenon, and aggression are considered in the
context
of the mother-child relationship to demonstrate how maternal inadequacy undermines all
aspects of the child's "going-on-being."
In "The Enduring Chill" it was determined that protagonist Asbury Fox is
psychologically
fixated at the stage of Absolute Dependence because he exhibits symptoms indicative of
repetitive early environmental impingement: He is maternally dependent, has little or no
sense
of self, exhibits primitive omnipotence and thwarted creativity. Conversely, Joy/Hulga
Hopewell in "Good Country People" achieves the developmental stage of Relative
Dependence based upon her ability to physically and psychologically separate from her
mother, forge her own identity, accomplish educational goals, and make use of
transitional
objects.
In conjunction with the observation of mother-infant dyads, the impact of the absent
father is
further assessed to determine the level of impairment and quality of the adult-child's
achievement of independence. It was concluded that Asbury Fox was unable to complete
passage of the Oedipus complex, because his father died when he was five. Divorce,
when
Joy/Hulga is ten, leaves her without a father to mediate between mother and daughter.
Thus,
these two angry adult children experience either dependency, like Asbury Fox who
searches
for fathers in life, or rejection of maternal closeness like Joy/Hulga who attempts to forge
a
father in the creation of a name.
This study of eighteen adults of African-American and Jewish-American heritage
explores
how biracial subjects of two minority parents negotiates mixed race heritage and identity
in a
society that maintains a hostile attitude toward interracial unions. Data collection
included1) a
semi-structured interview to determine subjects' own sense of racial/ethnic identity, 2) a
measure of parental closeness, and 3) a series of twelve anecdotal hypothetical situations
as a
stimulus to revealing subjects' affective, cognitive and behavioral responses in contexts in
which the subjects mixed-heritage might be expected to evoke conflict.
A qualitative analysis, incorporating socio-cultural, psychodynamic, and historical
perspectives, was utilized to investigate 1) racial and cultural stereotyping, 2) a hierarchy
of
color and racial categorization, 3) racial tolerance, 4) Black and Jewish relations, 5)
biracial
(Black and Jewish) identity, as mediated by parental and familial closeness.
Factors that influenced racial/identity development in the subjects' lives were identified.
Five
of the six hypotheses were supported: 1) Phenotype is related to interpersonal perception.
The
biracial adult phenotypically perceived as African-American is more likely to identify as
such,
whereas the biracial adult phenotypically perceived as White is more likely to identify as
either White or "mixed." 2) Closeness to the African-American parent is not necessary
for
children of mixed-race/Jewish heritage to identify with African-American heritage. 3)
Closeness to the Jewish parent is a necessary but not a sufficient condition for children of
mixed-race/Jewish heritage to identify with Jewish heritage. 4) For those who are close to
their Jewish parent, the degree of closeness affects the degree to which they identify as
Jews.
5) The extent to which respondents experience themselves as integral parts of their
extended
families will increase the extent to which they identify with that half of their cultural
heritage.
The sixth hypothesis, which stated that to the degree that respondents express negative
stereotypes of one part of their heritage they will also minimize their identification with
that
part of their heritage was not supported due chiefly to the lack of negative stereotyping
by
most of the respondents.
Scope of Study:
This dissertation examines the impact of an anti-bullying program on the prevalence of
bullying in junior and senior high school. Three research questions were posed:
1. Will an anti-bullying program reduce the prevalence of bullying in Junior (Grades 7-9)
and Senior High (Grades 10-12) school?
2. Will the program be more effective at the Junior or Senior High school level?
3. Are there gender issues related to the effectiveness of the program (i.e., do males or
females benefit more from the implementation of the program)?
Findings and Conclusions:
Data collected and analyzed to address the above questions suggest that the anti-bullying
program was ineffective in reducing the prevalence of bullying at the junior and senior
high
school level. The treatment group at St. Bernard's School did not show any statistically
significant changes when compared to the control group at Jacques Fontaine School.
When grade was analyzed in the treatment group as a factor on the impact of the
program, in
all but one of the questions examined, there was little in the way of statistical significance
to
report. In the one question where significance was observed, students at the grade 10-12
level
reported a lower level of bullying than their grade 7-9 counterparts.
In addition, when gender was examined in the treatment group as a factor on the impact
of the
anti-bullying program, no statistical significance was observed. Thus, it would appear the
anti-bullying program chosen for this study was ineffective in reducing the prevalence of
bullying in junior and senior high school students.
This study is designed to show how personality dispositions and cognitive variables may
combine with social norms to influence wife abuse. Prior research examining the role of
individual differences in wife abuse has been sparse, unsystematic, and appear
questionable
for two reasons.
First, these studies have not considered that contextual norms and cognitive variables are
likely to interact with dispositional variables to either facilitate or discourage abuse.
Second, the theoretical relationship between dispositional variables and macrolevel
approaches (i.e. feminist and sociological) has not been investigated. How demographic
variables, contextual norms, and individual differences interact may have important
implications for the study of wife abuse.
The present project addresses these issues by focusing on a description of the relationship
between personality (authoritarianism & sex-role attitudes), cognitive variables (self-
consciousness & the hostile attribution bias), contextual norms (military experience &
regional background) and wife abuse.
149 males completed a questionnaire containing the Conflict Tactics Scale, RWA scale,
Self-
Consciousness Scale, Adversarial Sexual Beliefs Scale, and the Attitudes Toward
Women
Scale. Furthermore, subjects responded to a variety of demographic items designed to
assess
income level, age, regional background, alcohol consumption, educational level, and
military
experience.
Results suggest three principal conclusions. First, they show that the hostile attributional
bias
is the most powerful predictor of verbal and physical abuse. Analyses consistently
indicated
that subjects possessing hostile attributions toward women are the most likely to verbally
and
physically abuse their present partner.
Second, the contextual norms and demographics emphasized in past models of abuse
were
found to interact with personality and cognitive variables. The effect of military
experience,
Southerness, and alcohol use were mediated by personality and cognitive variables.
Finally, the present results are consistent with past studies showing that abusers consume
more alcohol, are younger, and earn less than non-abusers.
Insofar as the results show significant relationships between relevant of cognitive,
personality,
and contextual factors, they provide a new, more accurate description of the problem, and
may allow more effective forms of prediction, intervention and treatment.
This research reconceptualizes or elaborates on, or even modifies, the systemic approach
of
community attachment by looking at its concepts from a structural symbolic interactionist
approach. The systemic model conceptualizes community attachment as three forms of
community solidarity--strong interpersonal relations among community residents, strong
sentiments about the community, and involvement in community affairs. The structural
symbolic interactionist approach assumes that farmers' role choices--involvement in
community affairs--depends on their resident-identities. The nature of their resident-
identities
is dependent on how large their social networks are and on the character of those
relations.
For instance, if their resident-identities were limited to family concerns, their resident-
identities usually reflected this. Indeed, four types of resident-identities were identified--
family-orientation, local orientation, cosmopolitan orientation, and waning
interest/disinterested. The structural symbolic interactionist model was tested on a sample
of
farmers and their spouses residing in five South Dakota counties. Data were derived from
two
questionnaires and personal interviews. Hypothesis testing found qualified support for the
structural symbolic interactionist model. There was strong association between type of
resident-identity (local orientation) and community involvement. As well, family-work
conflict, sex, and employee identity were good predictors of the type of resident-identity.
The
extent of interpersonal relations and farmer identity were only weakly associated with
resident-identity and community involvement.

This dissertation examines the sociological process of conflict resolution and consensus
building in South Florida Everglades Ecosystem Restoration through what I define as a
Network Management Coordinative Interstitial Group (NetMIG). The process of conflict
resolution can be summarized as the participation of interested and affected parties
(stakeholders) in a forum of negotiation. I study the case of the Governor's Commission
for a
Sustainable South Florida (GCSSF) that was established to reduce social conflict. Such
conflict originated from environmental disputes about the Everglades and was manifested
in
the form of gridlock among regulatory (government) agencies, Indian tribes, as well as
agricultural, environmental conservationist and urban development interests. The purpose
of
the participatory forum is to reduce conflicts of interest and to achieve consensus, with
the
ultimate goal of restoration of the original Everglades ecosystem, while cultivating the
economic and cultural bases of the communities in the area. Further, the forum aims to
formulate consensus through envisioning a common sustainable community by providing
means to achieve a balance between human and natural systems.
Data were gathered using participant observation and document analysis techniques to
conduct a theoretically based analysis of the role of the Network Management
Coordinative
Interstitial Group (NetMIG). I use conflict resolution theory, environmental conflict
theory,
stakeholder analysis, systems theory, differentiation and social change theory, and
strategic
management and planning theory.
The purpose of this study is to substantiate the role of the Governor's Commission for a
Sustainable South Florida (GCSSF) as a consortium of organizations in an effort to
resolve
conflict rather than an ethnographic study of this organization. Environmental restoration
of
the Everglades is a vehicle for recognizing the significance of a Network Management
Coordinative Interstitial Group (NetMIG), namely the Governor's Commission for a
Sustainable South Florida (GCSSF), as a structural mechanism for stakeholder
participation in
the process of social conflict resolution through the creation of new cultural paradigms
for a
sustainable community.
This thesis proposes a reconceptualization of the "attitude" as a multidimensional latent
process, which may be unstable across situations, individuals, and time. A review of the
literature in light of this reconceptualization reveals aspects of the survey situation that
may
systematically influence measures of attitudes, behaviors, and social norms. This suggests
that
contradictory findings regarding attitude-behavior consistency may be partly due to
specific
inadequacies of conventional measures. A reflexive research strategy is proposed, which
supplements survey methods with both quantitative and qualitative assessments of
measurement validity.
This strategy is applied in a case study of attitudes, norms, and diet in five vegetarian
student
cooperative houses. Analyses test the sufficiency of a revised Model of Reasoned Action
for
predicting members' intentions to abstain from eating beef, chicken, or fish. Throughout
the
analyses, several methodological issues are explored in an effort to optimize validity:
elicitation and fixed response items, generality of referents and expected consequences,
subjective and objective measures of social norms, allowance for composite behavioral
intentions, and specification of regression models. Implications for future theoretical
research
and the design of reflexive behavioral interventions are discussed.

This dissertation reports the results of a sociological analysis of the narrative form and
functions of revolutionary discourse. Chapter I poses two questions: How do
representations
of death function in political processes? How do signifiers of violent death function in the
structure of revolutionary statements? Chapter II reviews relevant sociological concepts
and
articulates a dramatistic political-sociology of death, concepts mainly derived from Emile
Durkheim, Robert Hertz, and Arnold van Gennep on death and the sacred, Max Weber on
violence and politics, and Burke, Duncan, and Edelman's view of politics as symbolic
action.
Chapter III presents the results of a formal, narrative, and semiotic analysis of a large
sample
of revolutionary statements ( Saussure, Levi-Strauss, Foucault). Two symbolic complexes
were clearly evident. First, revolutionaries employ a tragic narrative form, employing
"the
blood" of innocent victims and heroic martyrs to construct the villainy of their enemies,
to
provoke moral outrage, and to legitimate acts of righteous retaliation against established
authority. Second, metaphors of fire, storm, explosion, and eruption are used to infuse
revolutionary acts with powerful, impersonal forces. Chapter IV validates these results
through an exploratory study of political meanings employing Osgood's semantic
differential
technique. Chapter V concludes that in revolutionary discourse, at least, revolutionary
action
is a form of tragic drama, an violent appeal to a 'public' audience made on behalf of
'powerless' people, a statement that one is willing to kill and die in the name of the
ultimate
principles of social order. The results of the semantic differential analysis show that these
meanings can be studied empirically employing this technique. They also illustrate the
validity and usefulness of the analytic framework, suggesting future avenues of research.
The analysis reported here compares male and female rape reporting behavior. Results
from
an analysis of National Crime Survey data indicate that the characteristics of rape, and
factors
that influence a rape reporting decision, differ by sex, and that sex role socialization may
largely influence the rape reporting decision for both males and females. Both men and
women were more likely to report victimization when there was physical evidence, but
only
women were affected by such variables as the victim/offender relationship, the age of the
offender, and whether or not the victimization was perceived to be completed. The
analysis
also found that women reported victimization more frequently than men, and that there
were
differences between male and female victims with respect to the characteristics of the
rape
itself.

This thesis is an interdisciplinary study of the conflicts and tensions in the role of NHS
complaints managers. The thesis sets out to explore the contradictions inherent in the role
of
complaints managers and the ways complaints managers deal with these contradictions.
The interdisciplinary theoretical underpinning of the research is informed by
conceptualizations of the complaints manager in the specific socio-legal sense of
‘complaints
handler’/ third-party dispute handler;’ a broader public administration framework, of
‘administrator’/ bureaucrat, and finally a wide-ranging sociological/ social psychological
framework, as ‘social actor’. Thus the thesis draws on an eclectic range of literature from
socio-legal studies, public administration, sociology, and social psychology. It also draws
on
non-theoretical social policy literature in relation to the policy context of the thesis.
In relation to methodology, the research uses a qualitative approach. It is based on in
depth
telephone interviews recorded with thirty NHS complaints managers, which were
transcribed
verbatim and are the focus of systematic analysis. The complaints managers’ interviews
are
supplemented with documentary analysis of job descriptions and person specifications of
NHS complaints managers and email interviews with ‘NHS complaints experts’ (who are
not
complaint managers) who have a specialist knowledge of the complaints manager role.
Three key areas emerged as the principal findings of the research:
* The complaints manager’s role encompasses inherent contradictions, regardless of the
personal style or individual approach of the complaints manager;
* Complaints managers exhibited opposing stances (that is very different responses/
reactions) to the inherent contradictions in their role in relation to ‘organization
orientation’ versus ‘complainant orientation’;
* There were different types of complaints managers. Accordingly, a typology of
complaints managers was generated with specific reference to their responses and
reactions to the inherent contradictions in their role, in terms of complainant
orientation versus organization orientation.
In conclusion, the thesis argues that there are without doubt fundamental contradictions
in the
role of NHS complaints managers in terms of reconciling complainants’ rights with
organizational requirements. However, ultimately, individual complaints managers
respond
and react very differently to the inherent contradictions in their role.

Discourses of menopause are varied and complex, just as the lives of women themselves
are
diverse and multifaceted. Traditionally, menopause has signalled the end of the child-
bearing
years and the "change of life," a time when women might experience a great deal of
change,
in many ways. But menopause can also be understood as a natural physical change, or a
time
of hormonal change, or as a passage from one way of life to a different one, often
accompanied by emotional flux and changes in ways women think about themselves.
For this study of menopause and women’s lives, using life story methodology I have
gathered
information, anecdotes, poems, and personal revelations through interviews conducted
with
ten women. Drawing on the stories of their lives, I have explored the ways women think
about
their experience of menopause and related aspects of their lives.
The feminist poststructuralist framework I have used consists of two elements,
poststructuralism and feminism. The poststructuralist framework uses theories of
language
and concepts of discourse, dualisms, subjectivity and consciousness, power, diversity,
and
context. Taking a feminist approach to poststructuralism enables women’s voices to be
recognized as meaningful within this framework, while acknowledging the possible
restrictions of society’s structures as well as women’s agency in their personal lives and
within society.
From a poststructuralist perspective, the aim is to increase understanding through a
multiplicity of methods, from exploring the historical background and existing research
on
menopause, and presenting the data in a variety of ways. In this research, the data is
displayed
in a form that enables readers to read and reflect on what the women say and on their
creative
writing, with minimum input from the researcher. Separately, the data is examined from
the
perspective of feminist sociology. The research process, for myself, was one of learning
through talking with other women, delving into different forms of knowledge, and
coming to
think in new ways.

Burgoon's expectancy violation model posits that nonverbal rule violations will be
evaluated
according to the perceptions toward the violator and the behavior itself. However, the
violator
may have perceptions regarding the appropriateness of the rule. This study measured the
perceptions of high school students regarding the rules for classroom interaction. It is
believed
that the rules for classroom interaction are rules which have been learned through the
process
of socialization and enculturation into the classroom setting throughout students' careers.
These rules should be well known by all students by the time they reach tenth grade, the
grade
being investigated.
A survey questionnaire was developed through a pilot study, and was distributed to 244
students through the English classes of three East Baton Rouge parish high schools. The
high
schools were chosen by relative drop out rate. Students were grouped by sex, race and
age to
measure differences in attitude by characteristics of potential dropouts. The study found
that
males have more negative attitudes toward compliance with laziness rules and the
importance
of those laziness rules than females. The study also found that Black students have a
more
positive attitudes regarding the importance of distraction, laziness, and respectfulness
rules
than non-Black students. Implications regarding the attitudes toward classroom rules are
discussed.

Modernisation theory represents a multidisciplinary effort to examine the prospects for
Third World
development. It is also a multidimensional phenomenon, which is closely linked with
Westernisation,
industrialisation, and a syndrome of cultural, economic, and technological changes
(Inglehart, 1997;
Giddens, 1990). Many developing countries have tried to adopt the Western model of
modernisation,
despite the substantial criticisms that faced this model especially, and the modernisation
theory in
general. Furthermore, many attempts have been made to explore the effects of
modernisation forces
in changing societies and their people. Saudi Arabia, as a developing country, has
adopted various
strategies of modernisation to achieve its development, government policy in this regard
being
underpinned by a view of modernisation akin to that of many Western theorists, focusing
on education,
mass media, urbanisation, and so on. The concepts of modernisation theory are therefore
particularly
relevant to the Saudi situation. The purpose of this study is to explore attitudes towards
the modernity
dimensions that have been highlighted in Saudi government strategies of development.
Attitude types
were, therefore, derived from the concepts and measures developed in discussions of
modernisation
theory. Survey data gathered from 600 undergraduate students was analysed in order to
document
the aspects of modernity most relevant to Government modernisation policy and to bring
out the
complexity of popular attitudes. This study found that five dimensions could be
considered as defining
the core of individual modernity in Saudi society; they are: family modernism;
planning orientation; social orientation; identification with nation; and trusting toward
others. Personal and demographic characteristics had a significant effect on the
respondents'
attitudes towards some modernity dimensions, but not always in the expected direction.
For example,
more favourable attitudes towards modernity were found among those with lower mass
media
exposure, and those with higher religiosity. It is concluded that attitudes towards
modernity are more
complex than the model assumes, being affected by distinctive cultural factors. The
implications of this
for government strategy are examined.
World-wide gains in public health would result from international cooperation between
organizations in
industrial and developing nations, yet to date such cooperation has not successfully
reduced global
health disparities. This project investigates why international collaboration to address
health
disparities - specifically in relation to HIV/AIDS - has been unsuccessful. The study
focuses on how qualitative aspects of transnational networks shape structural and
ideological
components of local organizations in the US-Mexico border region and central Mexico,
and shows how
transnational networks affect local organizations in positive and negative ways. This
project
distinctively moves beyond national or individual-level health outcomes to examine: (1)
the
generation of health inequalities at the meso-level of organizations and organizational
fields; and (2) the transnational processes by which health policy and
organizational responses are created within a nation and in the transnational border area
between two
nations. The methodological design is a qualitative, historical-comparative approach to
studying
community health organizations and transnational networks, utilizing in-depth interviews,
participant
observation and archival research. The focus is on HIV/AIDS organizations in Tijuana,
Mexico,
involved in binational relations with their San Diego counterparts. I also conducted
similar research in
Mexico City to highlight the importance of geo-political context and provide a
comparison between
binational and international collaboration. This dissertation shows that
transnational networks possess two faces - they empower certain local actors at the
expense of
others. Taking into consideration the dual nature of transnational networks allows for a
theory that
explains how (1) the simultaneous reduction and (re)production of inequities between
local
organizational actors occurs; (2) transnational ties can be good for individual
organizations and bad for the local inter-organizational relationships; and
(3) local actors' perceptions of transnational networks, local politics, and
organizational culture
become more salient than economic constraints in predicting organizational outcomes.
The
dissertation contributes to medical sociology, transnational social movements, and
organizational
studies by increasing understanding of how transnational networks effect community-
based
organizations and organizational fields at local and transnational levels. The study also
clarifies what
resources, policies and collaborative institutional processes are required for effective
state-community
partnerships and sustainable local organizations to negotiate complex transnational health
issues.
Graphical trademarks, or logos, represent important aspects of organizational identity and
have
become ubiquitous in society. Although the conventional wisdom of practitioners in
design and
business dictates that trademarks should be unique and distinctive, anecdotal evidence
suggests that
many trademarks appear to be similar to one another. This dissertation attempts to
understand
patterns of similarity and difference in graphical trademark design through the lens of
neoinstitutional
theory in sociology. Using data on trademarks from the United States Patent and
Trademark Office,
the designs of the over 750,000 graphical trademarks filed in the United States between
1884 and
2003 are analyzed in terms of their content, design complexity, and degree of design
realism or
abstraction. A series of hypotheses regarding trademark design dynamics is tested.
Evidence is found
suggesting that, rather than providing distinctiveness, trademarks serve to provide
legitimacy to
organizations by imitating the symbols employed by other organizations, particularly
those within the
same industry. Further analysis examines the institutionalization and
deinstitutionalization of norms in
trademark design within industries over time. Finally, the survival of trademarks that
deviate from
design norms, relative to more normal trademarks, is studied. While such deviant
trademarks do not seem more likely to be abandoned or cancelled or to expire, further
study suggests
that trademarks that adhere most strictly to design norms are more likely to survive in use
over time.
This research study examines how faculty perceive academic freedom at a metropolitan
university.
Thirty structured interviews were conducted with social science faculty, who have been
tenured for 10
years or more, at Virginia Commonwealth University (VCU). These faculty came from
the departments
of Sociology, Psychology, Anthropology, Political Science, Urban Studies, Criminal
Justice, Women's
Studies, and African-American Studies. The following five questions were the central
research
questions: (a) how do core faculty in the social sciences at VCU define academic
freedom;
(b) do these same faculty perceive academic freedom to be a significant feature of a
career in
higher education; (c) do these same faculty perceive any existing threats to their
academic
freedom; (d) how do these faculty define academic tenure; and (e) how did these
faculty
learn about academic freedom and tenure. Where previous research has often focused on
comparing
and contrasting faculty perceptions of academic freedom from different institutions, ranks
and
disciplines, this research targeted a fairly homogenous population of faculty in order to
identify any
common socialization experiences, both formal and informal, which may have
contributed to common
perceptions. The findings suggest that these faculty do not share a common perception of
academic
freedom. Where most of the respondents did agree that academic freedom protected both
research
and teaching, approximately half of the respondents did not associate any institutional
limitations or
professional responsibilities with academic freedom. Most of the respondents considered
academic
freedom to be a significant feature of an academic career. They perceived the current
threats to
academic freedom to be largely stemmed from within the institution. In particular, they
believed that a
top-down business model of leadership coupled with a weak academic culture to be the
most
significant threats to academic freedom. They defined tenure primarily as a means of
protecting their
own academic freedom through job security. Lastly, most of them learned about
academic freedom
very vicariously and informally, which helps explain the varied perceptions of what
academic freedom
means to them and how it should be exercised.
This study investigates the social and cultural processes underlying the effects of
neighborhood
context on adolescent outcomes relating to education and teenage pregnancy. It relies on
quantitative
data from the National Longitudinal Study of Adolescent Health and qualitative data
from in-depth
interviews with adolescents and their parents in three Boston neighborhoods. I emphasize
two
previously understudied mechanisms of neighborhood effects, the level and organization
of violence
and cultural heterogeneity. The level and organization of violence in disadvantaged
communities
structures adolescents' relationships with same sex peers. Ongoing cross-neighborhood
conflict
heightens the salience of neighborhood as a form of identity, leads young men to favor
friendships
with neighborhood peers, and strengthens the bonds of those friendships. It also produces
cross-age
relationships, as younger adolescents look to older adolescents and young men for
protection and
guidance in navigating the streets. These crossage relationships serve as important
conduits for the
transmission of cultural models in disadvantaged neighborhoods. Especially for younger
adolescents,
these older adolescents introduce young people to behavioral models that the wider
society views as
age inappropriate. Previous accounts of culture in disadvantaged neighborhoods
emphasize the
isolation of residents from mainstream or middle class cultural models and the
development of an
oppositional subculture into which adolescents are socialized. Drawing on theoretical
concepts from the sociology of culture, this study shows that, in contrast to the canonical
account,
adolescents in disadvantaged neighborhoods are confronted with a mix of competing and
conflicting
cultural models, both mainstream and oppositional. This cultural heterogeneity has
consequences for
adolescent outcomes. In neighborhoods with greater cultural heterogeneity, there is a
much weaker
relationship between an adolescent's own cultural models (goals, frames, and scripts) and
his or her
later behavior.

This dissertation is concerned with C*-algebras associated with boundary actions
obtained
from graphs of groups. The graphs considered are in the form of a single vertex together
with
a single edge (a loop). The stabilizer groups of the vertex and edge are both equal to
Zn for some n
Z+ . According to the Bass-Serre
theory there is a group associated to the graph, the fundamental group of the graph of
groups,
which is an Higman-Neuman-Neumann (HNN) extension. Moreover there is a tree on
which
this group acts freely. An orientation of the edge in the graph induces an orientation of
the
tree. The boundary of this directed tree consists of all equivalence classes of infinite
directed
paths, and is a locally compact Hausdorff space. The action of the fundamental group on
the
boundary gives a dynamical system whose C*-algebra is the object of study. Several
situations are considered; depending on the integer n and on the choice of the embeddings
0 and 1 of the edge stabilizer into the vertex
stabilizer. (1) When n = 1 and 0, 1 are given
by multiplication by 1 and m, where m 1, the fundamental group is a solvable Baumslag-
Solitar group. The C*-algebra is the crossed product of the stabilized Bunce-Deddens
algebra
(of type m super>

0, 1 are given by the identity and A, where A is an n x
n integer matrix with | A | > 1, the C*-algebra is shown to be simple, nuclear and purely
infinite if A satisfies an extra condition. When n = 2, the Smith normal form for powers
of A
is studied. Using this, some K-theory calculations are made. When n = 1 and
0, 1 are both given by multiplication by integers
larger than one, the fundamental group is a non-solvable Baumslag-Solitar group. An
example
(0 = 2, 1 = 5) is considered. Groupoid C*-algebras are
used to compute K-theory for the reduced C*-algebra of a portion of the dynamical
system.The solution of linear systems is an ancient and inexhaustible problem. In time,
the
theory and the techniques to solve this problem have evolved and, today, hardware and
software technologies thrive to achieve high-performance systems for the efficient
solution of
systems based on what is now defined as matrix linear algebra and, in turn, efficient
matrix
computations and matrix algorithms. My main contribution is in the investigation and
implementation of techniques for the analysis of data locality in divide-and-conquer
(D & C) algorithms, both recursive and non recursive, and their application to drive novel
memory-hierarchy adaptations at compile timei.e., static or at run
time i.e., dynamic. I show the practicality and benefits of these techniques when
applied to algorithms for linear algebra, matrix computation kernels and graph
manipulation.
In practice, I investigate and propose techniques for code organization through data-
layout
and computation re-organization in order to exploit data locality. Especially in this work,
I
present compiler-driven optimizations for the best utilization of the memory hierarchy
starting
from the register files to the efficient utilization of the translation look-aside buffer (TLB)
and, thus, hard-disk access(es). These compile-time techniques are deployed in an
investigative framework: X-Legion compiler i.e., the tenth-legion compiler. JuliusC
(Julius Caesar) is the leading component of the X-Legion compiler and it analyzes the
division process of recursive D & C algorithms. Such an information leads to the
modeling of the computation unfolding, the (automatic) reduction of the algorithm
division
work, and the targeting of optimizations driven by another compiler component,
STAMINA.
In fact, STAMINA is an analysis tool for the estimation of cache interference due to data
memory reference in loop nests. In turn, the interference analysis drives the application of
further optimizations to exploit spatial and temporal locality such as cache-line size
adaptation and dynamic mapping. This thesis is dedicated to the study of two seemingly
unrelated problems. In the first half, we use the notion of cohomological degree to study
the
HomAB problem: the problem of finding a uniform bound on the number of generators
of the
module Hom sub>R








































































IS revealed significant differences from zero as a result of heterozygote deficiency.
Estimates of FST, RST and AMOVA were also significant, suggesting that
the population structure of this species within Portuguese waters was not homogeneous.
Pairwise
comparisons of FST, RST and genetic distances (D SW and
(σ)2) between populations revealed a significant separation of the Azores and
Peniche (continental Portugal) populations as well as a moderate differentiation among
subpopulations of the Azores archipelago. Beryx splendens and Beryx decadactylus are
two
congeneric species with many similarities in known biology. Analysis of haplotype data
revealed
striking differences in structure and history of the populations of these two species.
MtDNA sequences
confirmed that Beryx splendens is constituted by one panmitic population within the
Northeast
Atlantic as has been previously hypothesised by other authors. Surprisingly, indices of
genetic
diversity were lower in the closely-related B. decadactylus and there was a strong genetic
differentiation between Cape Verde and the rest of the NE Atlantic populations when
analysed for the
same molecular markers. Differences found are discussed based on the limited
knowledge of these
species especially with respect to life-history. Population structure results are discussed in
relation to
historical and on-going hydrogeographic events. Evidence for the strong influence of
several events
previous to the last glacial maximum (LGM) on the population demographic history and
evolution of
deep-sea demersal fish species in the North Atlantic was found.Water-soluble monolayer
protected
gold clusters (MPCs) have been an object of investigation by many research groups since
their first
syntheses reported in 1998. This dissertation reports three fundamental advances in the
study and
application of water soluble MPCs: (1) An expanded repertoire of ligands for
synthesis of MPCs;
(2) redox labeling strategy for conjugating MPCs to protein; (3) The creation of
MPC-DNA
conjugates wherein short DNA oligonucleotides are capable of hybridization. The basic
requirements
for a ligand to form a monolayer protecting a gold cluster were established some time ago
for
alkanethiolate MPCs, but there has been no such information published for water-soluble
MPCs. We
identify 6 new ligands capable of forming water-soluble MPCs, as well as 17 water-
soluble ligands that
fail to form MPCs. Our findings contribute not only to definition of the requirements for
MPC formation
but also to the variety of MPCs available for applications in chemistry and biology.
Conjugates of a
glutathione monolayer protected gold cluster (MPCs) with a single chain Fv antibody
fragment (scFv) a
presenting reduced cysteine residue were created. The interaction between the scFv and
MPC is such
that a gold-thiolate bond is made between the scFv protein's cysteine residue and the core
of an MPC.
This allows specific, discrete and rigid affixment of the gold cluster on the scFv. This
chemistry for
creating these conjugates requires MPC oxidation for activation and MPC reduction for
deactivation
once conjugates are made. Purification of the conjugate from reactants is done using
biochemical
techniques. Cryoelectron microscopy provides verification of the complex. The synthesis
and
purification of monolayer protected gold clusters derivitized with one, two, or three
terminal thiol
modified oligonucleotides is reported. These MPC-DNA conjugates are both
electrophoretically and
chromatographically isolable based upon the number of bound oligonucleotides. The
DNA of these
DNA-MPC conjugates is also shown as capable of hybridizing with complementary
DNA. These
properties are remarkable because previous reports showed that gold nanoparticles
modified with a
discrete number of short oligonucleotides were neither electrophoretically isolable nor
capable of DNA
hybridization.I assessed major factors influencing the interactions between the mestizo
community and
wildlife of the Impenetrable, in the Argentine Chaco, and the ways in which these
interactions are
influenced by the larger economic and political context. I used a mixed qualitative and
quantitative
methods approach, between 2001 and 2005. I found that wildlife represented an
important food
source, especially for the poorer rural households. The importance of wild meat varied
across the
community and region, in relation to the socioeconomic characteristics of households,
village size,
forest condition, season, species biology, and cultural preferences. Some species used by
local
people, primarily white-tipped and Chacoan peccaries, and jaguar, were in decline and
their range had
been reduced by habitat destruction and overhunting, especially in the humid sub-region.
These
species persisted in areas of low human density, low hunting pressure and scarce
development.
Harvest of peccaries for food was unsustainable. Characteristics of the resource and of
the community
explained the lack of incentives for community-based management of peccaries. The
resource was
too large in relation to the local technology and the community's institutional capacities
were scarcely
developed. Changes in property right regimes also influenced people-wildlife interactions
and were
related with species mobility. Acquisition of land title by peasants did not reduce
overexploitation of
highly mobile resources such as peccaries, which continued to be hunted as open access
resources.
The national economic collapse of 2001 had a strong influence in the region. Hunting by
villagers
increased as a result of growing unemployment, whereas peasants reduced their hunting
and turned
to forest exploitation. Acquisition of land title by non-locals and intensification of
ranching and forest
exploitation subsequently increased, thereby affecting the livelihoods of local peasants by
reducing
grazing areas and affecting wildlife by reducing habitat. This study shows how people-
wildlife
interactions are complex and dynamic, and indicates that conservation measures are
unlikely to
succeed without considering the biological, cultural, socio-economic, and political factors
involved.
External factors require especial consideration. In this case, a national change in
economic policy
produced a local change in land use that is jeopardizing the peasants culture and the
region's
biodiversity.The conversion of light energy into chemical energy that takes place during
photosynthesis involves some of the most oxidizing and reducing, e.g. potentially
damaging, chemical
species known in biology. In addition, photosynthesis must respond to continuously
fluctuating
biochemical demands, all the while limiting the damaging consequences associated with
delitarious
side reactions that can occur as a result of various reactive intermediates intrinsic to the
system. Such
a feat requires a high degree of inherent flexibility. Modulation of qE sensitivity, the
predominant process responsible for achieving variability in the harmless dissipation of
excessively
captured light energy over short term changes in energetic imbalance, is shown to be
attributable to
changes in the proton conductivity of the ATP synthase and variable storage of the proton
motive force
as a proton diffusion potential versus an electric field. Neither of these mechanisms
modulates the
ATP/NADPH output ratio of the light reactions, for which there is a fluctuating need, a
feat that is
suggested rather to be attributable to changes in the fractional turnover of cyclic electron
flow around
photosystem I. These results are discussed in the context of a novel model for regulation
of the light
reactions.Essentially all events in biology require one molecule binding to another. With
molecular
recognition at the heart of biology, this thesis describes applications of phage display to
dissect the
details governing binding events. First, shotgun scanning was used to determine the
functional
contribution of the 38 C-terminal streptavidin residues to biotin binding. Shotgun
scanning results were
largely consistent with conventional site-directed mutagenesis studies for the few
residues studied
previously, validating shotgun scanning as a high throughput method for mapping
receptor-small
molecule interactions. The results also demonstrate the importance of previously
unreported
hydrophobic residues for contributing direct and indirect contacts with biotin. In a second
example,
phage display mutagenesis studies of Vif were used to dissect the interactions with two
key targets,
Pr55Gag and APOBEC3G. A series of experiments examined the importance of the Vif
N-terminus,
electrostatic interactions, and an RNA bridge to both the Vif-Pr55Gag and Vif-
APOBEC3G
interactions. During the course of these experiments, a phage display system was also
developed to
decrease background binding to high pI target proteins. Finally, functional epitope
mapping was
extended beyond binding interactions to explore structure-function relationships for the
terpene
cyclase tobacco 5-epi-aristolochene synthase (TEAS). Functional TEAS was displayed
on the surface
of phage, and expressed from a pET expression vector. Two libraries of TEAS variant
proteins were
prepared; one library consisted of rational mutations surrounding the catalytic active site,
and the
second included stochastic mutations distributed throughout the protein. The TEAS
libraries were then
used in various selection and screening assays to identify functional clones exhibiting
catalytic activity.
The most well studied screen applied indicator-linked farnesyl pseudosubstrates that upon
catalysis
could produce colored bacterial colonies.Programmed self-assembly using non-covalent
DNA-DNA
interactions is a promising technique for the creation of next-generation functional
devices for
electronic, optical, and magnetic applications. This thesis develops the ability to tailor
surfaces for the
DNA-driven assembly of molecular, nano-, and micron-sized objects. Specifically, DNA
hybridization
was employed to direct the regiospecific assembly of DNA molecules onto substrates and
in the
targeted assembly of supraparticulate structures from nanoparticles and microparticles
that express
DNA molecules on their surfaces. These studies provide fundamental information needed
for
deploying a programmable process for the bottom-up assembly of smaller species into
large aggregates. DNA-based assembly spans areas of molecular biology and
nanotechnology. In the
former area, DNA microarrays have become a standard tool for gene expression analysis.
In spite of
the large number of studies that employ DNA microarrays, fundamental aspects of DNA
hybridization
on these platforms have been largely unexplored. In this thesis, the effects of
immobilized probe
density on DNA hybridization were examined by employing a mixed silane chemistry to
systematically
control the density of immobilized probe DNA strands (0.2 & times; 10 13
probes/cm2 to 5.2 & times; 1013 probes/cm 2) on
glass surfaces. The surface density of the immobilized species was found to significantly
affect the
hybridization yields; the equilibrium dsDNA amounts being highest on surfaces with ss-
DNA probe
densities corresponding to average inter-strand distances of 18 Å . The strong effects
of surface
probe density on hybridization performance indicate that it can be a useful parameter for
improving the
signal-to-noise ratios for assays performed on microarrays. (Copies available exclusively
from MIT
Libraries, Rm. 14-0551, Cambridge, MA 02139-4307. Ph. 617-253-5668; Fax 617-253-
1690.)
(Abstract shortened by UMI.)The mechanisms by which HIV-1 infection gradually
depletes
CD4 + T cells eventually leading to AIDS still remain unknown. Key players in the
immune response to HIV-1 infection, CD8+ T cells and dendritic cells (DCs), exhibit
compromised function during infection. Although these cell populations are primarily
measured in the
blood, the majority of infection events occur in lymph nodes (LNs). To understand
cellular-viral
dynamics within LNs during HIV-1 infection, I construct multi-compartment
mathematical models
describing blood and LN dynamics. The first model captures CD4+ T-cell interactions
with virus, simulating various infection patterns dependent upon both viral and host
factors. Using this
model, I assess current therapies and suggest new treatment regimens. Visualization of
residual virus
below the level of detection and in the LNs during treatment allows first-time analysis of
patient
responsiveness to drugs. In a second multi-compartment model, I explore the
differentiation of
CD8+ T cells to cytotoxic T cells (CTLs). I find that both DCs, the primary antigen
presenting cells in HIV 1 infection, and CD4+ T-cell help play crucial roles in the
successful activation of virus-specific CTLs. Furthermore, CTL differentiation is
dependent upon full
activation of DCs within the LN. However, I determined that enhanced recruitment of
DCs and
elevated immune activation are directly correlated to CD4+ T-cell decline. I develop a
third model to specifically address the dual role of DCs in CD4+ and
CD8+ T-cell activation versus infection via cell-associated virus. Model results
indicate that full activation of DCs and CTLs is a multistep process, influenced by several
sequential
cell-cell interactions. Due to the heterogeneity of these interactions within the LN, I
develop a fourth
model to encompass the effect of LN structure and composition on overall infection
dynamics. I apply
an agent-based modeling technique to capture stochastic processes involved in antigen
presentation
and HIV-1 infection among DCs and CD4+ and CD8+ T cells within
a single human LN. Results highlight various factors governing spatio-temporal events
such as cell
motility and virus propagation. Various implementations of the systems biology approach
highlight
multiple mechanisms in the host-virus interaction responsible for CD4+ T-cell
depletion and progression to AIDS.Proper endoplasmic reticulum (ER) function is crucial
to many
aspects of cell physiology. Accordingly, cells react rapidly to correct ER dysfunction
through a set of
pathways known collectively as the ER stress response (ESR). However, when ER stress
is persistent
or strong, metazoan cells can induce apoptosis, or programmed cell death. ER stress-
induced
apoptosis has been implicated in many pathologies but remains poorly understood. In
particular, new
research tools are needed to study ER stress-induced apoptosis in mammals and to
explore how this
pathway might be manipulated for therapeutic benefit. We have undertaken chemical and
cell
biological approaches to study mammalian ER stress-induced apoptosis. In a screen for
small
molecules that protect cells from ER stress-induced apoptosis (Chapter 2), we identified
salubrinal
(sal), a selective inhibitor of cellular complexes that dephosphorylate eukaryotic
translation initiation
factor 2 subunit alpha (eIF2& alpha;). Sal also blocks eIF2& alpha; dephosphorylation
mediated by a
herpes simplex virus protein and inhibits viral replication. Thus, selective chemical
inhibitors of
eIF2& alpha; dephosphorylation may be useful in diseases involving ER stress or viral
infection. More
broadly, sal demonstrates the feasibility of selective pharmacological targeting of cellular
dephosphorylation events. We also used sal as a tool to discover new biology related to
the ESR. In a
search for cellular effects of sal (Chapter 3), we found that eukaryotic translation
elongation factor 2
(EF-2) was phosphorylated in response to both sal treatment and ER stress itself. EF-2
phosphorylation in both cases requires EF-2 kinase (EF2K). EF2K& minus;/& minus;
cells are resistant to ER stress-induced apoptosis, demonstrating a novel role for EF2K in
apoptosic
signaling downstream of the ESR. Finally, we used chemical and genetic approaches to
generate new
reagents to study the ESR (Chapter 4). We performed structure-activity relationship
studies on sal to
improve its activity and characterize its mode of action. We also identified other
structurally unrelated
compounds that inhibit ER stress-induced apoptosis. Finally, we have undertaken a pilot
genetic
screen for genes that protect mammalian cells from ER stress. This and future work may
contribute
significantly to the understanding of ER stress-induced apoptosis and its therapeutic
manipulation.Tinamous have uniparental male care, which makes this group a good
model to test
sexual selection theories and study the evolution of multiple mating and male care. I
developed field
techniques to catch birds and to collect DNA samples from chicks and incubating males.
I also
developed the first tinamou microsatellite library to conduct parentage analysis of
clutches. I found that
female joint-nesting is common and 65% of nests have more than 3 eggs. Individual
females lay up to
3 eggs in the male's nest, and males incubate as many as 8 eggs. Joint-nesting is
beneficial because
larger clutches do better than smaller clutches due to the dilution effect: when snakes
prey upon large clutches, some eggs survive, while eggs in 3 egg clutches are always
completely
consumed. As a result eggs in larger clutches (>3 eggs) have significantly higher
individual survival
probability than eggs in smaller clutches (3 eggs). These results offer the first empirical
evidence for
dilution effect in avian nests. Male investment in care is high: incubation lasts 17 days
and nest attentiveness is >98%. Contrary to predictions of current theory on extra-pair
paternity (EPP),
Great Tinamous have the highest reported EPP levels of any species with uniparental
male care
(35%). Males who incubated larger clutches sired more offspring even though they also
had more EPP
in their nests, and this benefit likely accounts for the male's acceptance of EPP. Great
Tinamous lay
conspicuous turquoise eggs, which I propose have evolved as a female signal to indicate
nest location
to other females, since joint-nesting is beneficial. Although more than 80% of nests are
preyed upon,
most predators use cues from the incubating male and not vision to find the eggs.
Females have
larger home ranges than males, but neither sex is territorial and both sexes use the same
call,
suggesting that sexual selection is not stronger in either sex, or that natural selection acts
against the
development of secondary sexual characters.The phylogenetics, systematics, taxonomy,
and biology
of Gelechioidea (Insecta: Lepidoptera) are investigated. This superfamily is probably the
second
largest in all of Lepidoptera, and it remains one of the least well known. Taxonomy of
Gelechioidea
has been unstable historically, and definitions vary at the family and subfamily levels. In
Chapters Two
and Three, I review the taxonomy of Gelechioidea and characters that have been
important, with
attention to what characters or terms were used by different authors. I revise the coding of
characters
that are already in the literature, and provide new data as well. Chapter Four provides the
first
phylogenetic analysis of Gelechioidea to include molecular data. I combine novel DNA
sequence data
from Cytochrome oxidase I and II with morphological matrices for exemplar species. The
results
challenge current concepts of Gelechioidea, suggesting that traditional morphological
characters that
have united taxa may not be homologous structures and are in need of further
investigation.
Resolution of this problem will require more detailed analysis and more thorough
characterization of
certain lineages. To begin this task, I conduct in Chapter Five an in-depth study of
morphological
evolution, host-plant selection, and geographical distribution of a medium-sized genus
Depressaria
Haworth (Depressariinae), larvae of which generally feed on plants in the families
Asteraceae and
Apiaceae. Host-plant use is commonly studied in this group because of physiological and
behavioral
responses exhibited by Depressaria pastinacella to furanocoumarins produced by their
host plants, yet
no species level phylogeny is available. The phylogeny of Nearctic Depressaria is
constructed using a
morphological data matrix analyzed under the parsimony criterion. This study is the only
modern
phylogeny of the genus, and includes all North American species but one, and about half
the Old
World species. I redescribe these species. In Chapter Six I describe nine new species of
Scythris
(Scythridinae) from the Galapagos Islands, Ecuador, and provide a key and illustration of
genitalia and
abdominal modifications. Finally, Chapter Seven represents an application of moth
taxonomy to
address questions of sampling protocols used for studies of biodiversity and conservation.
I use
Gelechioidea in eastern North America as indicators of diversity, with attention to the
effectiveness of
different sampling protocols with respect to active versus passive sampling, and plot-
based versus
plotless sampling. A list of Gelechioidea was produced from trap sites from an
Appalachian forest in
southern Ohio. The composition and diversity of Ohio Gelechioidea captured in a
passive, plot-based
protocol compares favorably to more exhaustive sampling, and reinforces recent (and
counterintuitive)
recommendations that it is more efficient and repeatable to focus surveys on target
groups in focal
localities rather than to conduct extensive sampling programs.Assessment of prognosis is
important in
localised prostate cancer (PC) as it forms the basis of clinical decision-making with
regard to
treatment. Pre-treatment models based on clinicopathological parameters have been
developed, but
are limited in their ability to account for different outcomes between cancers with similar
features.
Hence the aim of this thesis was to identify new molecular markers of outcome in
localised PC.
Initially, a candidate gene approach identified loss of oestrogen receptor-β
(ERβ) as a
possible mechanism for aberrant proliferation and differentiation resulting in PC. Loss of
ERβ
protein expression was associated with the progression to localised PC, whereas those
PCs that
retained ERβ expression were associated with a higher rate of recurrence.
Subsequently, a gene
discovery approach was undertaken to identify new gene targets through transcript
profiling which may
provide novel molecular prognostic markers as well as insights into the biology of PC.
Eleven prostate-
specific genes were identified and their expression validated in an archival PC cohort by
in situ
hybridisation and/or immunohistochemistry. Based on these data, secreted frizzled-
related protein 4
(sFRP4), an inhibitor of the Wnt signalling pathway, was identified as being
overexpressed in PC.
Subsequent experiments aimed to define the pattern of sFRP4 protein expression in PC,
to determine
whether changes in expression were associated with disease prognosis and to define the
phenotype
of sFRP4-overexpression in vitro. A polyclonal antibody to sFRP4 was raised,
characterised and used
for immunohistochemical studies. These demonstrated that decreased membranous
sFRP4
expression in localised PC predicts for a shorter relapse-free survival. In vitro
experiments suggested
that sFRP4-overexpression in PC3 prostate cancer cells decreases the rate of cellular
proliferation, a
phenotype which appears to be mediated by the Wnt/β-catenin pathway.
However, loss of nuclear β-catenin is associated with progression to localised PC
and predicts
for a poorer prognosis in localised PC in particular in the low-risk PC group with pre-
operative PSA
concentrations































































®
suite of programs. The new procedures have improved the accuracy of thermochemical
properties for
open and closed shell molecules containing various chemical moieties, multireference
configurations,
isomers and degrees of saturation involving elements from first 3 rows of the periodic
table. The
detailed mechanism explains the selectivity to ethylene oxide based on the parallel
branching
reactions of surface oxametallacycle to epoxide and acetaldehyde. Using Decomposition
Tree
Approach, surface reactions and species have been generated to develop a comprehensive
mechanism for epoxidation. As a result of these developments in the thesis,
chemisorption enthalpies
can now be estimated within 3 kcal/mol of experimental values for transition metal
catalysts and
enthalpies predicted by G3B3 and G3MP2B3 Gaussian methods can be corrected within
0.5 kcal/mol.
Examples of heterogeneous reaction systems involving silver-catalyzed ethylene
epoxidation
demonstrate the effectiveness of the methodologies developed in this work. This
dissertation contains
chapters describing two areas of focused research, namely chiral gas chromatography and
the
analytical uses of room temperature ionic liquids. The ability to enantiomerically separate
chiral
molecules has revolutionized the fields of enantiomeric and pharmaceutical analysis. For
volatile
compounds, chiral gas chromatography is generally capable of producing quick
separations with high
efficiencies and large peak capacities. The first part of this dissertation includes an
introductory review
of enantioselective gas chromatography including details of how enantiomers can be
separated in gas
chromatography, with or without employing a chiral stationary phase. A chapter is then
presented
describing the enantiomeric separation of a variety of sulfoxides and sulfinate esters on
four
derivatized cyclodextrin chiral stationary phases. The role of the derivatizing group and
the size of the
chiral selector are discussed in terms of enantioselectivity and enantionier elution order.
Room
temperature ionic liquids are a class of ionic, non-molecular solvents. These solvents
possess
negligible vapor pressure, can be custom synthesized to be water-miscible or water-
immiscible, and
are capable of undergoing multiple solvation interactions with other molecules. The
second part of this
dissertation begins with an introduction of ionic liquids and a review of their applications
in analytical
chemistry. The remaining chapters introduce various applications and methods used to
further
characterize this intriguing class of solvents. A linear free energy approach is used to
characterize
ionic liquids on the basis of their multiple solvation interactions. A new class of high
stability ionic
liquids are introduced that can provide high efficiency gas chromatographic separations
at high
temperatures. The ability to form micelles in ionic liquid solvents using various charged
surfactants is
also presented. In addition, a class of geminal dicationic ionic liquids is introduced and
their physico-
chemical, thermal, and x-ray crystallographic properties are discussed. The final chapter
introduces a
thermodynamic model which can be used to predict enthalpies and entropies of solvation
and provide
an understanding of ionic liquid-alkane interactions.Rate constants for heterolysic
fragmentation,
rearrangement and deprotonation of several β-ester radicals were measured in
various solvents
by direct laser flash photolysis kinetic studies. The rate constants measured indicated that
rearrangements occurred through a rate-limiting heterolysis in high polarity solvent
mixtures.
Furthermore, consistent entropy of activation terms for heterolysis and/or rearrangement
of β-
phosphate and β-acetate radicals suggested a dissociative pathway in all solvents for
migration
of these latter leaving groups. An ion pair was detected during reaction of a β-
phosphate radical.
The kinetic values indicated that for this latter system the rearrangement occurred by a
heterolysis
pathway in all solvents. Kinetic modeling permitted development of a complex ion pair
model
describing the chemistry of β-phosphate radicals. This ion pair model might be
valid for all
β-ester radicals. The outcome of the ion pair processes, collapse versus free ion
formation, was
contingent on the stability of the ions formed and on the nature of the media. Kinetic
studies of
different β-(ester)alkyl radicals permitted development of kinetic scales predicting
the solvent
polarity effect on the rate constants for heterolysic cleavage of β-mesylate, β-
diphenylphosphate and β-trifluoroacetate radicals. β-Methoxy and β-
mesyloxy radicals
were found to undergo general Brø nsted acid-catalyzed heterolysis. Heterolysis of
β-
methoxy radicals also was catalyzed by boron trifluoride. Deprotonation of radical
canons was
observed in the presence of 2,2,2-trifluoroethanol (TFE) and in THF. The results
suggested that
extremely weak bases such as TFE can deprotonate the transient. Also, the studies
indicated that
THF solvent should be avoided when one wishes to generate diffusively free radical
cations. Excitation
of acoustic waves in quartz discs has been instigated by exposing the piezoelectric
substrate to the
electromagnetic field generated from a nearby spiral coil. It has been argued that an
induced
fluctuating magnetic produces secondary electric fields that couple with the piezoelectric
tensor. A
comparison of acoustic resonance envelopes derived in air and under liquid demonstrate
that the
spurious resonant modes, generated in air, appear to be dampened when the disc is
exposed to
liquid. At the same time, it also appears that the dielectric properties of the liquid
medium, at the
device liquid interface, contributes to the overall excitation field. In agreement with
previous acoustic
measurements, increased viscosity of the overlying liquid dampens the mechanical
resonance
manifesting itself as a change in frequency coupled with a decrease in resonant amplitude
and quality
factor. Careful manipulation of a number of instruments settings, including the
capacitance, the signal
generator output voltage, coaxial cable length, and the level of frequency modulation,
allows the
application of different harmonics as high as the 75th harmonic; although at this level
the resonant envelope begins to break down due to a significant reduction in the acoustic
Q value.
Using quartz crystals with a higher fundamental frequency allowed the generation, of
what I believe to
be, the first ever-recorded bulk acoustic wave over one gigahertz. The application of
higher harmonics
demonstrated a linear dependence between the applied harmonic with the observed
frequency shift.
Based on previous results from this lab, it is postulated that higher applied frequencies
amplify slip
effects between the adsorbed layer and the surface of the transducer. In addition, it is
proposed that
the slip effects do not occur right on the surface of the transducer, rather at a defined
plane within the
adsorbed layer. The properties of the material within which the plane resides will
determine how the
acoustic energy propagates in, and interacts with the deposited material. This opens up
the potential
to increase the sensitivity of the sensor by tailoring the surface chemistry to enhance
expected
responses. The new EM configuration was directly compared to a more conventional
acoustic wave
sensor, the thickness-shear-mode (TSM). The TSM was operated at the first harmonic
(9MHz),
whereas the EM device functioned successfully at 453 MHz (47th harmonic). The
nature of the signals produced from the two devices are compared based on their
respective signal-to-
noise rations and relative standard deviations. A compared response of the new EM
configuration to
the introduction of the protein neutravidin demonstrated a signal-to-noise ratio that was at
least seven
times higher than the conventional bulk-acoustic wave structure. The two structures were
again
compared in response to the interaction of the tat protein to a TAR RNA sequence. The
new EM
configuration again outperformed the conventional device by demonstrating a three-fold
increase in
sensitivity to the TAR-tat interaction. The detection limit of the new EM configuration
was investigated
using increasingly dilute solutions of neutravidin and was found to be between 7.5 and 5
ppm.
However, it should be noted that this was the bulk concentration and not the on-surface
concentration.
In the future, radiolabelling experiments should be used in order to establish the on-
surface detection
limit of the device. The use of metal-ligand binding as the driving force for the self-
assembly
polymerizations of a ditopic ligand offers a facile route to the preparation of
organic/inorganic hybrid
materials. Such metallo-supramolecular polymers potentially offer the functionality of the
metal ion
along with the processibility of a polymer. This thesis reports the preparation and
investigation of a
series of metallo-supramolecular polymers prepared from different (macro) monomer
units, which
consist of flexible alkyl and alkyl ether cores. Attached to either end of these flexible
chains is the
terdentate ligand 2,6-bis-(benzimidazolyl)-4-oxypyridine. Addition of a metal ion (e.g.
Fe(II), Co(II),
Zn(II) or Cd(II)), which can bind to the ligand in 1:2 ratio, to a solution of the (macro)
monomer results
in the self-assembly of linear supramolecular polymers. Viscosity studies demonstrate the
formation of
self-assembling aggregates and mechanically stable films can be obtained by solution
casting these
solutions. A series of studies (including DSC, DMA, TGA and WAXD) were carried out
in order to
examine the solid state properties of films. The metallo-supramolecular polymers which
have large
poly(tetrahydrofuran) cores form thermoplastic elastomeric films in which the ionic
blocks and soft
poly(tetrahydrofuran) segments are phase separated. It was also possible to prepare gel-
like metallo-
supramolecular polymers from one of the monomer units mixed with a lanthanoid metal
(e.g. La(III),
Eu(III)) and a transition metal ion (e.g. Co(II) or Zn(II)). Such materials show dramatic
reversible
responses to a variety of stimuli, including thermal, mechanical, chemical and light. The
nature of the
response can be controlled by the nature of the combination of transition metal ion and
lanthanoid
metal ion used. These metal-ligand studies influenced the development of ligand-
containing cyclic
precursors that could be functionalized for reversible cyclization using imine and
metathesis chemistry.
This laid the groundwork for future preparations of interwoven and/or interlocked
polymer systems.
Surface water chemistry from a tropical and temperate rivers system was studied in order
to
understand the controls on longitudinal variation of stream chemistry. In the Rio Icacos-
Blanco system
in Puerto Rico, I examined changes in stream chemistry associated with a change in
bedrock
composition from intrusive quartz diorite (upstream) to volcaniclasitc material
(downstream). Overall,
after sea-salt correction, most solutes decreased consistently with distance downstream.
The silica to
alumina ratio, however, changed sharply with changes in the underlying bedrock. Other
indices of
weathering rates and processes showed strong similarities despite the change in bedrock.
The
dominance of silica, alkalinity, calcium and sodium (after sea-salt correction) in surface
waters
suggests that anorthite and albite are the dominant minerals within the entire basin, and
they are
weathering rapidly (silicon to Na + K ≥4) with the bisiallitization type of weathering
(silica to alumina
>2). Human influences on river chemistry in the Icacos-Blanco system appear to be
minor, as nutrients
(N and P) show little change along the drainage network. Sampling of tributaries and
source points at
high and low elevation within the uniform intrusive bedrock of the Icacos was undertaken
to identify
spatial variability in weathering processes. Landslides are frequent in the basin, and
expose fresh
mineral surfaces to weathering. Concentrations of weathering products were inversely
related to
pCO2, suggesting that the availability of primary reactive minerals, rather than carbonic
acid concentrations, limits weathering. In the temperate Bagmati drainage system in
Kathmandu
valley, Nepal, population density appears to be the most fundamental control on the
chemistry of
surface waters. Concentrations in the Bagmati were extraordinarily high for nitrogen and
phosphorus,
and both nutrients and major ions were found in proportions similar to those in raw
domestic sewage.
The contribution of chemical weathering processes to water quality of the Bagmati does
not seem to
be significant within the Kathmandu valley. Ammonium contributes almost all nitrogen
in the total
dissolved nitrogen and the concentration of nitrate is negligible, probably due to rapid
denitrification
and limited nitrification within the stream channel under relatively low oxygen
conditions. The work
herein focuses on the chemistry of metastable hydroperoxoiron(III), (η2-
peroxo)iron(III) and oxoiron(IV) species in coordination environments containing either
biologically-
relevant anionic donors or rigid ligand structures. The spectroscopic characteristics,
lifetimes, and
decay products of the intermediates generated provide insight into the role of
coordination
environment in oxygen activation at nonheme iron sites. A better understanding of the
mechanisms of
nonheme systems may lead to the design of more efficient catalysts for hydrocarbon
oxidation. The
reaction of [FeIII(PaPy3)]+, where PaPy3
is an NS ligand with an amidate moiety, with hydrogen peroxide affords
[FeIII(PaPy3)(OOH)] +, which decays via a 2-electron
process as indicated by a site-specific ligand modification. The proposed mechanism for
this
decomposition proceeds via heterolytic cleavage of the peroxide O-O bond, similar to
that proposed
for cytochrome P450. Based on this, a putative oxoiron(V) species is proposed. The
pentadentate N5
ligands Lo and Lu are isomers built upon the rigid bispidine backbone.
Lo and Lu differ in the connectivity of the fifth nitrogen ligand, a 2-
pyridylmethyl moiety, and Lo provides a weaker ligand field than Lu. These
two ligands give rise to hydroperoxoiron(III), (η2-peroxo)iron(III) and oxoiron(IV)
complexes with different stabilities, which increase with the strength of the ligand field.
The
approximately square-planar L8Py2 ligand affords high-spin
alkylperoxoiron(III) complexes with a site that allows coordination of a variable sixth
ligand trans to the
alkylperoxo moiety. As the basicity of the ligand at this site increases, the lifetime of the
alkylperoxoiron(III) intermediate increases. The reaction of [FeII
(L8Py2)(OTf)](OTf) in acetonitrile with alkylperoxides yields an
oxoiron(IV) species that originates from heterolysis of the peroxide O-O bond, similar to
the reaction
proposed for pterin-dependent hydroxylases. The complex
[FeII(TMCS)](PF6) has a square pyramidal
N4−SR coordination sphere that models the active site of superoxide
reductase. The reaction of [FeII(TMCS)](PF 6) with hydrogen peroxide
generates an oxoiron(IV)-SR species with intense visible chromophores, unlike other
oxoiron(IV)
species characterized to date. A second oxoiron(IV) species was characterized in which
the thiolate
ligand was oxidized to a sulfinate moiety. The spectroscopic characteristics and lifetimes
of these
intermediates are explored. Tetradecacarbonyltetraosmium, Os4(CO)14
(1), has been employed to prepare pentanuclear rhenium-osmium carbonyl clusters.
Reaction of 1 with Re(CO)4(L)(H) (L = CO, PPh3) gave
ReOs4(μ-H)(CO)18(L) (2) with a rare, spiked kite Re-
Os4 skeleton. Careful pyrolysis of 2 yielded ReOs4(μ-
H)(CO)17(L) as the spiked tetrahedron isomer (3a), whereas UV irradiation
of 2 gave the planar raft isomer (3b). The structural isomerism of
3a/3b is believed to be the first of its kind. Further heating of
ReOs4(μ-H)(CO)18 provided ReOs4(μ-
H)(CO)16 with the expected trigonal bipyramidal ReOs4 unit. The metal
skeletons of 2, 3a and 3b cannot be explained by
polyhedral skeletal electron pair theory, the most popular theory used to rationalize
cluster polyhedra.
It is proposed that the shapes adopted by open clusters are those that have the maximum
number of
metal triangles. The study also suggests that OsOs bonds are stronger than ReOs bonds.
The
synthesis and structure of Os5(μ-H)(H)(CO) 18 is described. It has a
spiked kite Os-Os4 nucleus rather than the bow-tie Os5 motif in
Os5(CO)19. Reaction of 1 with CPh2 at room
temperature produced Os4(μ-η2-
CPh2)(CO)14 (4) with an unusual dimetallacyclobutene (i.e.,
Os-C=C-Os) unit. Careful pyrolysis of 4 provided Os4(μ3-
η 2-CPh2)(CO)13 (5) and subsequently
Os4(μ4-η2-C2Ph
2)(CO)12 (6). Clusters 4, 5 and
6 form a unique series and are models for the bonding of alkynes to various sites in
heterogeneous metal catalysts. From a consideration of their structures (especially that of
4) a new model is proposed for site-specific metal catalysis. Hexafluorobenzene
(C6F6) is an inert solvent for the pyrolysis of metal carbonyls. Heating
1 at 125° C in C 6F6 gave
Os3(CO)12 and Os5(CO) 16 rather than an
Os8 cluster. More convenient and higher-yielding syntheses of
Ru6(μ6-C)(μ-CO)(CO)16 and
Os6(CO)18 were achieved. Spectroscopic evidence for the previously
unknown RuxOs5−x(CO)16 (x = 1, 2, 5) is presented.
The structures of the unique pair Os 4(μ-H)(μ-
OH)(CO)13.H2O and Os4(μ-H)(μ-OD)(CO)
13 (i.e., nonhydrated) are also described. Carbonyl exchange in the clusters was studied
by
13CO labeling and variable-temperature 13C NMR spectroscopy.
The rate of CO exchange ranges from 15 s−1
[(O13C)5ReOs4(μ-H)(CO)14] to
>10
16]. The investigations reported in this thesis represent a significant contribution
to the field of metal carbonyl cluster chemistry. Shape classification is a challenging
image
processing problem because shapes can occur in any position, at any orientation, and at
any
scale in an image. Shapes can also be obscured by gaps in their boundaries, occlusions,
and
noise. General shape classifiers often suffer from low precision, and specialized shape
classifiers rely on specific features, like vertices or connected boundaries, making them
difficult to generalize. The objective of this research is to design, implement, and test a
general, high-precision two-dimensional shape classifier that is invariant to translation,
scale,
and rotation, as well as robust to gaps in the shape boundary, occlusions, and noise. To
achieve this objective, the radial feature token (RFT) is implemented as the ALISA Shape
Module, which learns to classify shapes in ALISA geometry maps derived from a
supervised
set of training images. These learned shapes are stored as a set of vectors that are then
used to
classify shapes in test images. Experiments have demonstrated that this method can learn
to
classify general shapes from small training sets, as well as effectively classify similar
shapes
independent of their position, scale, and orientation. The Shape Module is also robust to
gaps
in shape boundaries, occlusions, and noise. The Shape Module is also shown to
outperform
some established shape recognition techniques, such as the Generalized Hough
Transform.
This research is dedicated to two main problems in finding shortest paths in the graphs.
The
first problem is to find shortest paths from an origin to all other vertices in non-negatively
weighted graph. The second problem is the same, except it is allowed that some edges are
negative. This is a more difficult problem that can be solved by relatively complicated
algorithms. We attack the first problem by introducing a new data structure - Relaxed
Heaps
that implements efficiently two main operations critical for the improvement of Dijkstra's
shortest path algorithm. R²-heaps with suspended relaxation proposed in this research
gives
the best known worst-case time bounds of O(1) for a decrease_key operation and O(logn)
for
a delete_min operation. That results in the best worst-case running time for Dijkstra's
algorithm O(m+nlogn), and represents an improvement over Fibonacci Heaps, which
give the
same , but amortized time bounds. The new data structure is simple and efficient in
practical
implementation. The empirical study with R²-heaps demonstrated strong advantage of its
use
for Dijkstra's algorithm over the "raw" Dijkstra's without heaps. This advantage is
especially
dramatic for sparse graphs. R²-heaps can be used in a large number of applications in
which
set manipulations should be implemented efficiently. For the problem of finding shortest
paths in graphs with some negative edges, we present a new approach of reweighting
graphs
by first reducing the graph to its canonical form, which allows to apply an effective
algorithm
to reweight the graph to one with non-negative edges only and simultaneously to find
shortest
paths from an origin to all other vertices in the graph. This approach allows to give new
algebraic and geometric interpretations of the problem. The experiment with the
Sweeping
Algorithm demonstrated O(n² logn) expected time complexity. These results open new
prospects to improve algorithms for a wide variety of problems including different
network
optimization problems that use Dijkstra's algorithm as a subroutine, as well as multiple
Operations Research and Modeling problems that can be reduced to finding shortest paths
on
graphs. A synopsis of eminent computer chess programs reveal that they are designed
around
a 'brute force' approach. An argument is made that by continuing the 'brute force' search
approach, computer chess development is moving away from human evaluation methods.
Research is done into studies of evaluation methods, and a discovery is made that humans
use
a form of intuition, called their 'sense of beauty', to choose the best chess move. A paper
by
Margulies is cited which formulates principles of beauty which apply to chess. Three
versions
of a chess program are developed, using no heuristics, standard chess heuristics, and
beauty
heuristics formulated from Margulies principles. The performance of the three versions of
the
program are compared using chess puzzles, and rated for how quickly they find the
solution,
and how few nodes they evaluate. Graphs are produced from the results of these tests,
showing that beauty heuristics are, on average, 15% faster at finding the solution, and
evaluate 10% fewer nodes. An improvement is implemented in all versions of the
program
which biases the search towards better moves, resulting in the beauty heuristics success
rising
to an average of 25% faster to the solution, and evaluating 33% fewer nodes, than the
other
heuristics. It is concluded that the beauty heuristics are closer to the way that humans
evaluate
chess positions. As distributed applications become more sophisticated, their
implementation
becomes more and more difficult. It is therefore important to study how to facilitate the
implementation of efficient distributed applications. This thesis reviews the different
classes
of distributed languages and presents a new approach to develop efficient distributed
programs using the Ada language. This approach is compared in detail with existing
distributed programming languages, existing approaches to distributed Ada programs,
and the
Distributed Annex of the new revision of Ada language. Little is known about student
success
in online learning environments, especially how the predisposing characteristics that the
learner brings to the learning environment may differentially affect student outcomes.
This
study explored the question of whether a student's "readiness" to be a self-directed learner
is a
predictor of student success in an online community college curriculum. The specific
goal of
this investigation was to determine whether there was a significant relationship between
self-
directed learning readiness-as measured by Guglielmino's (1977) Self-Directed Learning
Readiness Scale (SDLRS)- and student success-as measured by course completion, grade
point average (GPA) and student satisfaction, the latter assessed by student responses to
an
opinion poll. The subjects of this study were community college students in the state of
Washington, enrolled in one or more transfer-level online courses delivered via
WashingtonONLINE (WAOL) during fall quarter 1999. Students who voluntarily chose
to
respond to two elective surveys comprised the study sample. A correlational research
design
was used to test the explanatory power of self-directed learning readiness and to describe
the
relationships between variables. Since this study was designed to test hypothesized
relationships, the resulting correlation coefficients were interpreted in terms of their
statistical
significance. The expected outcome of this study was to confirm or disconfirm a
statistically
significant relationship between self-directed learning readiness and student success in an
online community college curriculum. The findings of this study failed to achieve this
outcome due to (1) the lack of statistical reliability of the SDLRS among the subject
population; (2) the resulting lack of validity of the SDLRS among the study sample; (3) a
nonresponse effect; and (4) a self-selection effect. The unanticipated outcome of this
study
was evidence that student perception of student/instructor interactions is a single variable
predictor of student success among community college students in an online learning
environment. Recommendations for further study include Web-specific research
methodologies that address the potentially deleterious effects of nonresponse and self-
selection in cyber-research environments and continued exploration of the multiple facets
of
student success in asynchronous learning domains. In this dissertation, a new spare
capacity
planning methodology is proposed utilizing path restoration. The approach is based on
forcing
working flows/traffic which are on paths that are disjoint to share spare backup capacity.
The
algorithm for determining the spare capacity assignment is based on genetic algorithms
and is
capable of incorporating non-linear variables such as non-linear cost function and QoS
variables into the objective and constraints. The proposed methodology applies to a wider
range of fault scenarios than most of the current literature. It can tolerate link-failures,
node-
failures, and link-and-node failures. It consists of two stages: the first stage generates a
set of
network topologies that maximize the sharing between backup paths by forcing them to
use a
subset of the original network. The second stage utilizes a genetic algorithm to optimize
the
set of solutions generated by the first stage to achieve an even better final solution. It can
optimize the solution based on either minimizing spare capacity or minimizing the total
network cost. In addition, it can incorporate QoS variables in both the objective and
constraints to design a survivable network that satisfies QoS constraints. Numerical
results
comparing the proposed methodology to Integer Programming techniques and heuristics
from
the literature are presented showing the advantages of the technique. The proposed
methodology was applied on 4 different size networks based on spare capacity
optimization
criteria and it was found that it achieved solutions that were on average 9.3% better than
the
optimal solution of the IP design that is based on link-restoration. It also achieved
solutions
that were on average 22.2 % better than the previous heuristic SLPA. The proposed
methodology is very scalable. It was applied on networks with different sizes ranging
from a
13-node network to a 70-node network. It was able to solve the 70-node network in less
than
one hour on a Pentium II PC. The curve-fitting of the empirical execution time of the
methodology was found to be O(n3). Comprehensive global garbage detection (GGD) in
object-oriented distributed systems, i.e., GGD intrinsically able to detect distributed
cycles of
garbage, has mostly been addressed via graph tracing algorithms. Graph tracing
algorithms
must account for every live object in the system before any resource can actually be
reclaimed
which compromises both their scalability and robustness in a distributed environment.
Alternative non-comprehensive approaches trade-off comprehensiveness for scalability
and
robustness under the assumptions that distributed cycles of garbage are rare and that all
comprehensive algorithms are necessarily unscalable. This thesis contends instead that
distributed cycles of garbage are as likely to occur as local cycles and that a
comprehensive
alternative to graph tracing GGD is possible. From the GGD perspective, the combined
effects of the application processes and local garbage collectors fulfill the role of a global
mutator. A subset of events of this global mutator's computation, called log-keeping
events,
reflect either the creation, or the destruction, of inter-site paths in the global object graph.
The
causal history of a log-keeping event corresponds to the set of events responsible for the
creation of all the paths ever created that are incident to an object. The path history of this
event is defined as a subset of its causal history and contains only those events
responsible for
the creation of the extant paths to this object. This dissertation presents a novel approach
to
comprehensive GGD that entails computing dependency vectors which characterize the
path
history of log-keeping events that reflect the destruction of a path. These dependency
vectors
can be computed by propagating increasingly accurate approximations of these vectors
along
the paths of the global object graph. In effect, this algorithm reacts to events that may
result in
the creation of garbage and identifies garbage without requiring a complete scan of the
whole
object graph. In conjunction with a lazy log-keeping mechanism, it can therefore be
shown to
be both scalable and robust despite being comprehensive. Almost from the very
beginning of
the digital age, people have sought better ways to communicate with computers. This
research
investigates how computers might be enabled to understand natural language in a more
humanlike way. Based, in part, on cognitive development in infants, we introduce an
open
computational framework for visual perception and grounded language acquisition called
Experience-Based Language Acquisition (EBLA). EBLA can watch a series of short
videos
and acquire a simple language of nouns and verbs corresponding to the objects and
object-
object relations in those videos. Upon acquiring this protolanguage, EBLA can perform
basic
scene analysis to generate descriptions of novel videos. The general architecture of
EBLA is
comprised of three stages: vision processing, entity extraction, and lexical resolution. In
the
vision processing stage, EBLA processes the individual frames in short videos, using a
variation of the mean shift analysis image segmentation algorithm to identify and store
information about significant objects. In the entity extraction stage, EBLA abstracts
information about the significant objects in each video and the relationships among those
objects into internal representations called entities. Finally, in the lexical acquisition
stage,
EBLA extracts the individual lexemes (words) from simple descriptions of each video
and
attempts to generate entity-lexeme mappings using an inference technique called cross-
situational learning. EBLA is not primed with a base lexicon, so it faces the task of
bootstrapping its lexicon from scratch. The performance of EBLA has been evaluated
based
on acquisition speed and accuracy of scene descriptions. For a test set of simple
animations,
EBLA had average acquisition success rates as high as 100% and average description
success
rates as high as 96.7%. For a larger set of real videos, EBLA had average acquisition
success
rates as high as 95.8% and average description success rates as high as 65.3%. The lower
description success rate for the videos is attributed to the wide variance in entities across
the
videos. While there have been several systems capable of learning object or event labels
for
videos, EBLA is the first known system to acquire both nouns and verbs using a
grounded
computer vision system. In this thesis we advance the state-of the practice in the Space
Mission Operations domain by leveraging single spacecraft technologies along with
classical
scheduling frameworks and notation to create a scheduler for a constellation of
spacecraft. We
define a scheduling product that is focused on the problem of scheduling networked
groups of
spacecraft, called constellations. Within this thesis we show that the constellation
schedule
problem is a very complex problem, and the application of heuristics is one approach that
allow us to schedule successfully. Our first objective, comprising chapters 1, 2, and 3, is
to
describe the spacecraft constellation domain and the objectives of the thesis. This
background
provides a foundation for understanding the constellation scheduling problem domain.
Our
second objective, comprising chapters 4, 5 and 6, is to provide a representation and
description of the components of a constellation system, and a formal definition of the
constellation schedule problem via existing formal scheduling frameworks and notation.
Our
third objective, comprising chapter 7, is to use these frameworks to allow us to deduce
the
complexity of the problem. Our fourth objective, comprising chapter 8, is to present
techniques that allow us to leverage single spacecraft scheduling techniques to construct a
constellation scheduler. Our final objective, comprising chapter 9, is to propose a
scheduler
architecture that satisfies a typical constellation scheduling problem. Context Mediation
is a
field of research that is concerned with the interchange of information across different
environments, which provides a vehicle to bridge semantic gaps among disparate entities.
Knowledge Discovery is concerned with the extraction of actionable information from
large
databases. A challenge that has received relatively little attention is knowledge discovery
in a
highly disparate environment, that is multiple heterogeneous data sources, multiple
domain
knowledge sources and multiple knowledge patterns. This thesis tackles the problem of
semantic interoperability among data, domain knowledge and knowledge patterns in a
knowledge discovery process using context mediation. Context fundamentals are
introduced,
which encompasses the concepts of context identity, semantic values, contextual
equivalence,
contextual orders, contextual distances, inheritance of contexts and inter-ontology
relationships. Based on this foundation, the principles of context mediators for data,
domain
knowledge and knowledge patterns are outlined, a context mediator prototype is
developed
and performance tests are carried out. Expanding on these rudimentary elements, context
mediation is introduced for data, domain knowledge and knowledge patterns. Contextual
data
mediation is concerned about semantic conflicts among heterogeneous data sources
which are
used as input for knowledge discovery. In order to treat contexts as first class citizens and
allow inheritance as well as overloading and overriding operations, an object data model
has
been chosen, namely ODMG. In addition to extending the ODMG meta model, its object
definition language and object query counterpart have been extended appropriately.
Contextual domain knowledge mediation deals with the integration of pre-existing
knowledge
about data, preferences and biases ubiquitous in multiple contexts, which are
incorporated in
the knowledge discovery process. Different types of contextual domain knowledge are
formulated, namely taxonomies, constraints, user preferences and previously discovered
knowledge. In order to allow the support of subjective and objective domain knowledge,
context mediation among different domain knowledge entities is proposed which is
compatible with the context mediation formulated earlier. Contextual knowledge pattern
mediation is concerned with the interpretation of the outputs from data mining algorithms
from different perspectives. An object-oriented framework is presented that models the
output
of virtually any knowledge discovery exercise. Based on the proposed framework, two
operations are developed which allow the viewing or interpreting of data mining output
within
different contexts. Contextual ranking allows the ordering of information based on
qualitative
and quantitative information. Three manipulative operations are introduced which
provide a
further vehicle to tailor knowledge sets, namely balancing, boosting and inversion.
Comparison of discovered knowledge provides a powerful mechanism to evaluate the
equivalence between two or more knowledge patterns or pattern objects. A summary
value is
introduced which is used to calculate pattern equivalence and example summary values
have
been given for segments and associations. All presented techniques, methods and models
are
applied in real-world scenarios, covering disciplines from a wide range of industry,
namely
web mining and marketing, manufacturing, meteorology and internationalisation. When
feasible, industry standards were utilised, for instance ODMG, PMML and KQML. The
carried out research has resulted in almost fifty international publications, including the
co-
authorship of a book, a journal editorship and one conference best paper award. Cross
Language Text Retrieval (CLTR) has been defined as the retrieval of documents in a
language
different from that of the original query. To make this possible some kind of mechanism
has
to be applied in order to translate the information contained in the source sentence. Many
different approaches have been carried out with the purpose of transferring the
information
from the source language query to the target language one. Though all these methods deal
with a way of translating as much information as possible from the source query, little
research has been conducted in relation to the field of Machine Translation (MT). The
purpose of this research work is to determine the feasibility of using MT techniques for
CLTR. Specifically, I will describe how a MT system has been adapted without much
effort
to translate Spanish queries of a specific domain, i.e. Finance and Economics, into
English in
order to retrieve documents related to that field. The results of this process will then be
compared with the results obtained from the retrieval of the original English queries.
Thus, I
will discuss the advantages and disadvantages of using MT for CLTR. Activity-based
costing
(ABC) is widely used by private sector manufacturers and service providers, in order to
establish accurate costs of producing individual products and providing individual
services.
ABC argues that activities consume resources to generate products and services. It
focuses on
the allocation of the costs of overhead resources to products and services, which was
traditionally performed on an arbitrary basis. In effect, the main task with ABC is to
identify,
for overhead or indirect costs, the relevant activities that consume the costs and the basis
for
allocating the costs of these activities to the various products and services. Activity-based
costing works is useful in two situations: areas with large and growing expenses in
indirect
and support costs, and areas with a large variety in products, customers, and processes.
Since
government is characterized by a significant number of services or products, which are
provided using the same organizational support, administration, and overheads, the use of
ABC in government could be appropriate. This thesis will start by describing the
characteristics of the four stages of cost systems development that organizations may
experience. It will then describe governmental accounting and financial reporting and
identify
the stage of cost systems development reached by governmental cost systems. In a third
step,
the thesis will explain the steps to be followed in the implementation of ABC and
operational
feedback systems. Finally, the thesis will describe ABC efforts in government, both at the
local and federal level. America's infrastructure assets are in a state of decay. There are
too
many needs with too few funds available for investment. Exacerbating the problem is the
continuing decline of government infrastructure appropriations and poor public
infrastructure
management techniques. This thesis proposes the integration of organizational strategy
and
capital programming to produce an efficient infrastructure portfolio able to be financially
managed by the owner agency. The strategic capital programming process aims to enable
the
owner agency to base investment decisions on prior agency performance, long-term
agency
goals, and realistic analyses of market trends. The iterative process incorporates six core
steps: 1) an audit of the agency's past performance, 2) a strategic assessment of the
agency's
goals and market environment concluding with the development of a corresponding list
of
potential capital projects, 3) the compilation of a baseline resource profile of the portfolio
of
projects, 4) an iterative portfolio analysis of the capital projects using schedule, scope,
delivery method, and financing as variables, 5) the choice of a capital program that most
closely fits agency resource constraints and strategic goals, and 6) program execution,
performance tracking, and feedback. There are three major advantages to implementing a
capital programming process that is focused on achieving strategic agency goals through
the
use of performance analysis and variable project delivery strategies. The process results
in an
effective and efficient long-term infrastructure investment strategy. Through the use of
the
process, the agency enables the achievement of their goals rather than hindering them
with
poor management methods. Finally, the agency can satisfy public demand by becoming
more
accountable for their investment of funds and strategic decision-making due to increased
stakeholder participation and market analysis in the programming process. This thesis
presents a detailed description and analysis of a strategic capital programming model and
its
applicability to government agencies. A case study of the Massachusetts Port Authority
compares the proposed process to capital programming processes currently in use in
advanced
government agencies. The case study validates the inclusion of agency audit and strategic
programming processes in capital programming and establishes the need for a new
standard of
market- and performance- oriented decision-making incorporating increased
communication
and feedback within the organization. The implementation of the Build-Operate-Transfer
(BOT) model for the provision of infrastructure facilities in the United States constitutes
a
paradigm shift, and a recent innovation, in the delivery and financing of these socially
and
economically important projects. The main justification, for incorporating the BOT
strategy as
an alternative in the development of new infrastructure facilities, is the need to access
private
capital to leverage the insufficient government funds for the financing of these massive
undertakings. A key factor contributing to the sustainability of the BOT approach as a
viable
procurement strategy for infrastructure projects, and providing a decisive competitive
advantage to prospective private sector respondents interested in pursuing these ventures,
is
the expertise in financial engineering. As defined in this thesis, financial engineering is
the
systematic process that enables a private company to decide first in which BOT project to
invest, and then to design the most cost-effective funding structure for financing the
venture.
This thesis proposes a formal procedure for the financial engineering and modeling of
BOT
infrastructure projects. Financial modeling, the cornerstone of the financial engineering
process, involves the development of simplified scenarios, analytical tools and techniques
that
enable the objective evaluation of the economic attractiveness and financial viability of a
BOT venture. After outlining the steps within the suggested financial modeling
framework, a
case study consisting of the Canada Confederation Bridge Project is presented.
Acknowledging that the recommended financial models for BOT infrastructure projects
are
simplified illustrations of mammoth and complicated construction programs, this thesis
also
investigated some of the most important issues associated with these types of investments
to
complement the quantitative analyses. This was accomplished through a literature review,
and
four mini case studies consisting of recent projects in the United States. This thesis
examines
the globalization of construction and real estate companies through mergers and
acquisitions
using a modern management approach and a practical analysis of selected case studies. It
particularly focuses on mergers and acquisitions because they are changing the way firms
do
business in the global markets. Four companies have been selected in order to analyze the
interactions between acquirers and targets in the international construction and real estate
markets. The first is the successful Scandinavian construction and real estate firm Nordic
Construction Company, which has based its growing strategy on mergers and
acquisitions.
This Swedis case represents strong evidence that managerial leadership at the top levels
can
make or break the acquisition process. In the second case study, the Irish Conglomerate
CRH
takes over smaller American businesses in order to enter the huge US market. The third
case
is about the homebuilding industry, where the largest and most successful firms have
grown
rapidly through merger and acquisitions. The example here is the highly admired Centex
Corporation, which has experienced considerable increases in revenue and profitability.
The
fourth example is Jacobs Engineering Group from Pasadena, California. In these cases,
many
different variables are considered. The number of studies in mergers and acquisitions in
the
construction and real estate industries are very few as opposesd to other areas such as
banking
or telecommunications. However, it remains certain that the driver of mergers and
acquisitions activity are very different for each particular firm--still within the same
industry.
International construction and real estate markets are very close to consolidate and
become
one. Therefore, managers of global construction and real estate companies will need to
understand this consolidation trend and learn to compete for projects that once pertained
only
to firms in other geographies. A new capital programming tool, CHOICES©MIT 1998, is
being developed to support public agencies in this process. CHOICES©MIT 1998 is a
decision support tool that is used to assess and compare alternative configurations of a
collection of projects (ìa portfolioî) of interest to procurement officials. While the
CHOICES©MIT 1998 tool focuses upon financial features of each project in the
portfolio,
and multiple delivery strategies for each project, the purpose of doing so is to free the
analyst
to focus upon other factors during the development of preferred configurations of the
entire
portfolio. This new software is tested using the Puerto Rico Highway and Transportation
Authority as an example. The Authority is responsible of the construction of highways
and
mass transit systems in Puerto Rico, including construction of a new rail system, Tren
Urbano. CHOICES©MIT 1998 was applied to model the historic financial data of the
Agency, including revenues and expenses. The software was also used to create a
portfolio of
projects that includes the Construction Improvement Program, Tren Urbano, and future
extensions of the project to Carolina, Old San Juan, and the Airport that are in the
planning
stage. The model was used to make a sensitivity analysis of the capital programming
variables. The civil engineering community is currently moving towards the continuous
monitoring of civil structures in order to forecast their unavoidable failure with enough
precision. So-called smart technologies seem to be well adapted to this specific task. For
a
civil structure, such as a bridge or a dam, a monitoring smart system often includes a set
of
sensors, whose data is passed onto a controller. The latter analyzes the data and outputs
commands to a set of actuators that will modify the structure properties in response to the
new
sensors' environment. Therefore, the structure can continuously adapt to its surrounding
environment. Artificial neural networks are electronic devices whose structure resembles
the
structure of the human brain. Such devices can be trained to output desired signals when
fed
with specific inputs. Consequently, neural networks can theoretically act as controllers in
monitoring smart systems. This thesis first presents artificial neural networks in details,
since
this topic remains unfamiliar in the civil engineering literature. An entire chapter is also
devoted to the training of these artificial neural networks that are likely to be used in civil
engineering applications. The thesis then introduces the new concept of neurocontrol, i.e.
control using neural networks. Finally, a simulation run under MATLAB applies this
concept
of neurocontrol to a cantilever beam supporting fluctuating loads. In the past twenty years
there has been a new wave of global interest in project finance as a tool for financing
capital-
intensive projects all around the world. The crucial elements in structuring a project
finance
transaction are: the risk allocation process, the determination of the best type of
ownership
structure, and the development of a complete and integrated set of financial and
contractual
arrangements. This thesis examines the ownership and financing structures in
International
Project Finance. Selection of the form of business organization for a project is an
important
step in project development and depends on a variety of business, legal, accounting, tax
and
regulatory factors. This thesis presents four forms of ownership structure most frequently
used
for developing a project and highlights the reasons of selecting one of them. The variety
of
sources of funds, with a trend towards the increasing development of sophisticated capital
market instruments, provides project sponsors with flexibility to select the appropriate
structure to finance a project. This thesis presents the three types of capital used in project
financing and details the alternatives for financing a project from its development phase
to its
operating phase showing that the project financing is a dynamic process. After having
developed a basic framework for structuring an international project finance transaction,
this
thesis ends by exposing projects financed on a project-financing basis. These projects are
characterized by some specific features, such as refinancing prior to project completion
or use
of capital market financing. Both finance and construction of major projects have
dramatically
evolved in the past ten years. Technological breakthrough such as computer orientated
design,
new cements, new machines, have led to a more efficient production process. In the mean
time, project financing has been greatly advanced and new techniques have appeared.
Large
and complex projects have started to be partially funded by the private sector as a result
of the
will to cut public spending . Indeed, States and governments realize that the returns
should be
taken more seriously in publicly supported infrasture projects. To make many projects
bankable, new mixes of public-private partnership with new financing schemes have been
developed. Financial engineers have developed new securities, backed by the future
stream of
cash flows generated by the projet income. Those securities, enhanced by risk-specialized
agencies, will maybe constitute a major innovation and will allow financial engineers to
access a new set of investors: small bondholders. This thesis is focused on one such
scheme:
the financing of the Stade de France. This research was pursued to study the relationship
between construction project complexity and project team integration. Construction
projects
exhibit several dimensions of complexity, including building system complexity, site
complexity, and project complexity. It was shown that project teams could work more
effectively if these complexities are identified and an appropriate mechanism for
integration is
implemented. The study began with the identification of the specific dimensions of
complexity that are relevant to design and construction, and the definition of integration
mechanisms that can be used by project teams. It was expected that high complexity
required
high level of integration, except when familiarity and high levels of trust exist within the
project team. Low levels of complexity do not require integration. Using the dimensions
of
complexity and the measures of integration, this theory was tested through the in-depth
study
of seventeen building projects. The empirical study was conducted through the use of
detailed
personal interviews of critical participants of building projects in Southern California.
Four
types of buildings were used in the seventeen detailed case studies: Medical/Laboratory,
Institutional, Office, and Other. This research was compared to a set of twenty-five
general
case studies, taken from information gathered from journal articles. The results of this
study
reflected four trends. First, the function and purpose of a building determines its critical
systems. Second, knowledge of and confidence in the capabilities of specialists reduces
the
need for formal interaction, particularly for intra-system complexities. Third,
complexities
related to the physical aspects of design and construction, such as site logistics, are best
solved through coordination. Fourth, complexities related to informational aspects of
design
and construction, including functional relationships between systems and project
objectives,
are best solved through collaboration. These findings provide the knowledge needed both
to
identify the types of complexity that will be encountered in specific building projects, and
to
provide guidance in the choice of the most effective form of project integration. With a
degrading road infrastructure and dwindling public funds, governments are turning
towards
the private sector to develop roads and finance them though toll revenues. However,
these
high stakes endeavors were not always successful; in other words, they were not able to
provide a fair return to the sponsors and investors while guaranteeing the public welfare
and
satisfying the government interests. A review of the international experience of toll roads,
with a focus on developing countries, suggests that if a thorough and pertinent risk
management program is implemented by private concessionaires, with the support of the
government, then many risks could be mitigated, thus reducing the exposure of both the
private sponsor and the government. Thus, in this study, we suggest a three-step risk
management process. This first step of this process consists of identifying and classifying
the
risks in toll roads, according to the milieu from which they stem (project, market,
country);
the second step is an investigation in an array of risk mitigation strategies that are
relevant to
one or more risk categories; finally, the third step is risk analysis which consists of
accounting
for risks when evaluating a project. In the last two chapters, we will embody major issues
in
risk management in two case studies: In the first case study, New Batinah Highway
project,
we focus on the value of flexibility in toll roads and in the second case study, Melbourne
City
Link project, we focus mainly on the role of project organization and financial structure
in
risk management. Finally, in the conclusion, we emphasize that the private sponsor
cannot be
the only player in the risk management process but government support and commitment
are
vital. Thus we redefine the role of the government and the role of the private
concessionaire in
the provision of toll roads. With the restructuring of the electricity industry taking shape
in the
United States and in Europe, utilities and power generators are becoming exposed to
volatile
spot prices in the new competitive marketplace. This shift from a regulated to a market
driven
environment has fundamental consequences for many aspects of the electric power plant
business. In particular, investment decisions, once driven by long-term off-take contracts,
must today incorporate price exposure and volatility. This thesis examines the trend
towards
deregulation to discover its implication upon valuation methods used for projects in
electricity
production. The discussion starts with a review of traditional approaches to investment
under
uncertainty and presents the main characteristics and advantages of the real option
framework.
Then, the thesis develops a case to study an investment decision faced by an electric
utility in
a deregulated competitive electricity market. A generic model is presented under the
assumption of stochastic behavior for electricity price, based on the option to operate or
not
the plant according to prevailing market conditions. Finally, the use of derivative
contracts are
integrated in the model, in order to show how generators can hedge against price
volatility.
Large-scale engineering and construction projects are unique endeavors that require a
high
level of human creativity from multiple professional disciplines. In such an environment,
successful collaboration is critical. Because the different participants are from diverse
technical backgrounds, and typically come from different organizations, competitive
stresses
exist within project relationships. In spite of the methodologies that they have been
evolved
over the past decades (Alternative Dispute Resolution techniques) to relieve the stresses
that
exist in this environment, the cost related to claims and disputes have been increased
constantly. This research presents a new approach to enhance collaboration in large-scale
projects through a conflict management simulator. Using the simulator, project managers
can
analyze different scenarios before taking the final decision, and improve their negotiation
skills. The simulator was used to analyze conflicts in the Tren Urbano Project at San
Juan, PR
as a case study. Effective partnering has shown to improve projects in numerous aspects
including cost, schedule, safety, quality and claims. As the benefits have become more
recognized, partnering has become a more common practice in North America; however,
partnering in multi-cultural environment has some additional challenges that have not
been
fully understood for partnering applications in such environments. This multi-cultural
environment involves ethnical differences, but, more importantly, differences in
professional
cultures and corporate cultures. This thesis describes some lessons learned from the Tren
Urbano project in San Juan, Puerto Rico, a 17.2 km heavy rail project. The Tren Urbano
has
an innovative procurement strategy of turnkey with multiple primes, which combined
with the
multi-cultural, multi-phase environment offers a new set of challenges for obtaining an
effective partnering environment. This thesis looks at these challenges in the Tren
Urbano
Project and categorizes the issues into project (or initial), operational and resulting
factors.
The initial factors include the procurement, number of culture, and the initial partnering
efforts in a project. The operational factors include the existence of champions for the
objectives of the project, the effectiveness of task duplication in the organization, the role
of
the turnkey contractor acting as part owner, and a continued support for the partnering
effort.
Last, the resulting factors include the effectiveness of the claim management on the
project,
lack of micro-management, and the resolution of conflicts for site transfer. This thesis
discusses each factor as part of each category of issues and makes some
recommendations for
the Tren Urbano Project and other projects with similar characteristics. Finally, the
interrelationships of these factors are modeled using system dynamics and the behaviors
of
operational and resulting factors can be seen for different input, of the various initial
factors.
The model demonstrates that the partnering effort in the Tren Urbano project was
adequate
for a traditional procured, limited culture project. However, for a project like Tren
Urbano,
much more partnering efforts is needed to achieve the same results than in such
traditional
project. This thesis presents portfolio management as a means of controlling and
managing
deferred maintenance at universities. The current levels of deferred maintenance at
universities are reviewed and the Massachusetts Institute of Technology is benchmarked
against peer group universities and colleges. CHOICES, an automated decision support
system in development at the Massachusetts Institute of Technology, is utilized to
provide a
planning framework for managing capital projects and deferred maintenance at the
portfolio
level. The CHOICES model aggregates discounted life cycle cash flows along with
forecasted
operating revenues and expenses as a bases for comparison. Both delivery and financing
methods are variable within the model. Thirteen scenarios including new capital projects,
renewal projects and renovation projects for the Housing and Dining Department at the
Massachusetts Institute of Technology are analyzed through CHOICES. Analysis of the
scenarios suggests benefits to utilizing a portfolio decision support tool that allows
variable
delivery and finance methods. With the growing demand of public services and the tight
budget on government, BOT is one of the best alternatives to solve this problem.
However, in
order to create a successful BOT project, it is necessary to clearly identify, evaluate and
manage the risk associated with the project. First, the concept of risk and the risk
management
system is introduced. The first main objective is to create a risk management model. By
applying this model, the risk associated with BOT project is identified by different phases
of
the project and the methods used to allocate and mitigate the risk from different parties'
perspectives are also proposed. Two case studies are discussed in the order that the first
one,
Hong Kong Cross Harbor Tunnel Project, is the best case to verify and reexamine our
model.
The second one, Taiwan High Speed Rail Project, is an on-going project but fails to meet
its
requirement at the initial stage. Based on the two case studies, the answer to the creation
of a
successful BOT project is that an active participation of government in risk sharing is
necessary. The People's Republic of China (PRC) has the world's fastest growing
economy,
with further growth currently depending on improvement of physical infrastructure. As it
enters what many predict to be one of the greatest infrastructure development booms in
history, China presents numerous opportunities to international engineering, procurement
and
construction firms. The PRC has recognized that further economic growth depends on
improved infrastructure, but it is short on cash. In order to finance and build much of the
infrastructure required for continued economic growth, the Chinese government is
looking to
use the Build-Operate-Transfer (BOT) approach, taking advantage of the interest of
foreign
investors to meet China's huge infrastructure needs. As a result, while there are many
tenders
for conventional construction contracts, there are even greater opportunities (and
potentially
higher margins) for foreign firms that can supply the capital to fund construction as well
as
the technology and management skills to build and operate infrastructure facilities.
However,
there are strings attached. The potential benefits of participating in the Chinese
infrastructure
boom are accompanied by correspondingly large risks. With an economy in the midst of
a
transition from controlled to open market, politics mired in bureaucracy and corruption,
and a
legal system offering little enforceability of contracts, China presents some extraordinary
problems for foreign construction firms hoping to participate in the BOT boom. China is
not
an easy place to do business. In fact, BOT projects in the PRC are fraught with risks,
from
currency convertibility and inflation to government approval problems and the lack of a
reliable legal system. This paper looks at the growing infrastructure demand in China and
how
both China and foreign companies can benefit from working together to tackle that
demand.
The paper first outlines the extent of opportunities for international EPC firms in China.
Next,
it identifies the risks that must be considered before participating in Chinese
infrastructure
Build-Operate-Transfer concessions. Finally, the paper will examine methods by which
international construction firms can mitigate these risks and maximize its benefits in the
Chinese BOT boom. With the mobile nature of the armed forces, marine facilities are
being
encountered overseas for which no design data is readily available. To be able to consider
such a pier in tactical planning, an assessment must be performed to estimate the load
capacity of the pier. There is a group of technicians in the U.S. Navy that can perform
rapid
inspections on marine structures and gather data on the physical condition of the structure
as
well as the local environment. This data, combined with knowledge of design principles
for
waterfront structures, is used to provide a rapid estimate of the load capacity of the pier.
This
study focuses on a strategy for providing a rapid structural assessment of a waterfront
pier
given the information gathered during the on-site inspection combined with principles of
waterfront structure design. The author has developed a program using the C
programming
language that, given the limited information gathered by Underwater Construction Team
personnel, can be used in the field to provide an estimate of the structural capacity of an
open,
timber, pile-supported pier . The program prompts the user for various physical,
environmental, and condition data and outputs various data files. A text file is produced
which
contains the inspection record that reflects the users input and the assessment results for
the
pier being analyzed. A MATLAB script file is produced which can be used for
subsequent
processing. An analytical framework is developed for examining the critical
characteristics of
design strategies for new and renovation construction that increase the capacity of
buildings to
accommodate change, and for selecting appropriate design strategies for particular
projects.
Unlike previous building studies, this research explicitly takes into account the
interactions
within and between building systems and subsystems that affect the capacity of the
building
to accommodate change. A sample of 37 unique design strategies is identified through
interviews with construction industry professionals and a review of recent literature. All
design strategies and data are empirically derived and have been used in one or more
buildings throughout the world. The achievements of design strategies are compared to
the
needs of users, to identify strategies that successfully fulfill the building user's needs over
time. These achievements and needs are consistently characterized in matrix form,
accounting
for types of changes expected, enhanced, or enabled, building systems affected, and
timeframe of expected changes. Benefits of each design strategy are evaluated over the
full
life of a building. Strategies with common means of increasing systems' capacities to
accommodate change are compared and contrasted. Several strategies are recommended
for
particular building types, and for three individual case study buildings. Application of the
analytical framework provides new insight into the nature of changes needed in different
types of facilities, and the variety and applicability of means to achieve those changes. A
building designer or facility manager could use this framework to properly select one or
more
design strategies that would satisfy the needs set forth by an owner for a particular
project.
This thesis studies the application of system dynamics principles and models to
construction
project negotiations and schedule. It helps improve the efficiency of the negotiation
processes
and allows planners to realize the shortcomings of their proposed schedules through
showing
the relationships and interactions between variables in the processes or the schedules.
This
research is conducted as an effort to demonstrate the usefulness of the system dynamics
models on the construction industry. By developing robust system dynamics models, the
efficiencies and the overall performances of the construction projects could be improved
as
the probability of project delay would be significantly reduced through much better
planning
and more efficient negotiation process. In the past decade or so, global warming has
become
the most contentious of all international environmental issues. This is due to many factors
including scientific uncertainties, a separation of the costs and benefits of mitigation, and
diverse national pollution histories. For the most part, the debate centers between the
developed world, which has historically been responsible for the majority of the worldÌs
greenhouse gas emissions; and the developing world, which is primarily interested in
reaching
a standard of living equitable to the developed world, irrespective of the pollution that
will be
produced in the process. Some of the issues of contention are as follows: the
responsibilities
of the developed world; the needs of the developing world; the policy mechanisms for
addressing climate change; and the use of technological solutions for climate change
abatement. This thesis attempts to address those concerns over climate change as
specifically
pertaining to megacities, those urban areas of 10 million or more inhabitants. Along with
populations of 10 million or more, exist immense needs in terms of food, water, shelter,
and
employment. Although they are built on only 2% of the worldÌs land surface, urban areas
use
over three-quarters of the worldÌs resources and discharge similar amounts of waste.
Pollution, overcrowding, and unsanitary conditions plague many of the megacities of the
world, especially those in the developing countries. By addressing and analyzing those
political, economic, and environmental concerns of megacities in the climate change
context,
this thesis finds that these urban areas have much to be concerned about. The urban areas
of
the developed world will likely find ways to decrease their per capita greenhouse gas
emissions through more efficient energy uses and technologies. In doing so, they are
likely to
experience the ancillary benefit of reduced, localized air pollution. Urban areas in the
developing world, however, may make the mistake of sacrificing their local environments
in
order to promote economic growth. However, if they are willing to cooperate with the
industrialized countries of the world, they may be able to reap the benefits of
international
financial aid and technology transfers. A robust planning and control methodology is
developed by integrating the applications of axiomatic design concept, concurrent
engineering, graphical evaluation and review technique (GERT), and the system
dynamics
modeling technique. The goal of the proposed methodology is to help create a robust
project
plan for design-build fast-track civil engineering projects where unforeseen changes can
be
absorbed in the project schedule without creating major interruptions. The axiomatic
design
concept is applied to formulate and evaluate various work methodologies, and to
compose the
project plan based on the selected work methodology. The concept of concurrent
engineering
is adapted to develop a fast-tracking framework based on the task production rate, the
upstream task reliability and downstream task sensitivity to upstream error. The duration
of
the project can be shortened by applying the recommended fast-tracking strategy. The
GERT
diagramming scheme is used to calculate the project duration probabilistically by
incorporating the possible branches and loops in the project. The system dynamics
modeling
techniques is applied to analyze the causality links of relevant factors in the construction
system, and further identifies the important variables that determine the success of a
particular
overlapping strategy. Current trends show that as the demand for infrastructure renewal
and
replacement has increased, Federal, state, and local government funding for infrastructure
projects has decreased. It has become clear that the government will need to examine the
potential of and implement other delivery methods in addition to design-bid-build. In
order
for the government to effectively use project delivery as a variable, the role of
government in
the capital planning process will need to be redefined. This thesis examines the capital
planning process used by public owners, i.e. the government. The identification of ideal
project planning and management principles led to a new framework for capital planning,
referred to as the Project Configuration Process. The proposed Project Configuration
Process
is based on the premise that a public owner can identify a realistic need, identify the
objectives for the project, identify the project constraints or drivers, and select the most
appropriate delivery strategy that aligns the project objectives with the advantages of the
delivery strategy. Two case studies are included to examine current project configuration
practices. The Central Artery/Tunnel Project in Boston, Massachusetts and Tren Urbano
in
San Juan, Puerto Rico identify common challenges to the delivery of large-scale
infrastructure
projects. The Central Artery/Tunnel Project will widen and depress the existing elevated
Central Artery, add a Third Harbor Tunnel, and improve highway connections within and
around Boston. The Central Artery/Tunnel Project is a useful case study for it facilitates
the
examination of a large-scale infrastructure project utilizing traditional design-bid-build
procurement methods in conjunction with a management consultant assisting the
Department
of Public Works. The ProjectÌs development history provides insight into the processes,
challenges and limitations of the current project delivery process. Tren Urbano, an urban
rapid
transit project, is intended to reduce congestion in the San Juan Metropolitan Area. The
objective of applying this research to Tren Urbano is to identify essential project
management
issues in a mixed delivery setting. Phase I of Tren Urbano posses a unique project
management problem as it is divided geographically into seven alignment sections and
contractually into a portfolio of contracts containing one design-build-operate contract
and six
design-build contracts. Project financing has been the main financing structure of public-
private ventures in infrastructure projects. Investors face several risks when going into
these
projects. This risk is even higher when the project is located in a foreign country. This
thesis
examines the risk exposure of investors and more specifically of lenders when financing
foreign infrastructure projects. Basically these risks can be divided into three main
categories:
financial risks; political risks; and projectÌs performance risks. The first category includes
risks that have to do with the financial aspect of the investment such as interest rate risk,
currency transfer and inconvertibility risks, and mainly currency devaluation risk.
Political
risks are country specific risks that could result from political, legal or regulatory actions
that
are unfavorable for the projectÌs interest. Finally category of risks are the projectÌs
specific
risks. These could vary from construction delays or cost overrun, to quality of
performance of
the project, to market risk. The first step in risk management is to identify and quantify
the
exposure to each of these risks. This is relatively easy when dealing with financial risks,
however much more difficult in the two other categories. Hedging financial risk is done
by
the appropriate use of financial derivatives coupled with internal hedging strategies.
Political
risk hedging is mainly achieved by either introducing Ïstrong sleeping partnersÓ or by
buying
insurance policies. Finally performance risks could be easily prevented by adopting
appropriate contractual agreements. Based on the results of a survey conducted with the
major
US commercial banks, lenders account for most of these risks. And when involved in
international infrastructure financing they do hedge part of their risk exposure using the
same
hedging techniques discussed previously. An assessment framework that presents the
critical
attributes that influence the accommodation of change within a building, specifically
focusing
on the renovation and reuse of existing low to mid-rise buildings, is developed. Unlike
past
studies on building renovation and reuse, this research moves away from the exogenous
factors (e.g., building location, social and community issues, building age, or building
deterioration) and instead concentrates on the physical engineering systems within a
building
that influence the feasibility of renovation and reuse. In order to develop this framework,
detailed information was gathered about building renovation and reuse through literature,
construction site visits, and interviews with industry professionals. A sample of 45
general
building renovation case studies was examined according to two dimensions, a set of
building
systems and a set of changes which they experience over time. The building systems used
include the structural system, the exterior enclosure system, the services system, and the
interior finish system. The changes, which they experience, were broken down into three
main
categories: function, capacity, and flow. These dimensions were used to examine 26 out
of the
45 general case studies in detail to obtain the empirical data with which the framework
was
developed. The examination of these case studies and the development of the assessment
framework show that a movement towards accepting and incorporating new methods,
techniques, and design alternatives within the construction industry is growing. More
owners
and developers are changing their overall outlook on the cost associated with building
design,
construction, and renovation from a concentration on initial costs to a broader
encompassment
of a building's lifecycle costs. This change in thought has incited a movement towards
incorporating capabilities to accommodate change within building designs. However, to
complete this movement the complex interactions and dependencies among the building
systems and the changes that they experience, which through this research have been
shown
to exist, must be addressed and simplified. This document summarizes the creation and
use of
a spreadsheet model designed to estimate the visitor capacity, revenue and expense
streams,
federal matching funds and distribution of revenue by provider of the Boston Harbor
Islands
National Park Area (BOHA). The model was created under the auspices of the
Massachusetts
Port Authority (Massport) and the National Park Service (NPS). George Price of the
NPS, and
Kathy Abbott of the Island Alliance, along with Andrew Hargens of Massport helped
define
the scope of the model. The BOHA Partnership, made up of thirteen members from
various
federal, state and local agencies, estimated that the target number of visitors should be
around
500,000. The capacity section of the model shows that the capacity of BOHA depends
mostly
on the capacity and frequency of the ferry system rather than the inherent ability of any
island
to support a certain number of visitors. In fact, the capacity of the park using the existing
ferry
system is nearly 700,000 visitors per season. This assumes that many people would want
to
visit the park. The model and its illumination of the importance of ferry service led the
author
to propose one possible future for the park based on a high usage concept. Using an
electronic
ticketing system to keep track of island usage and ferry performance, the partnership
would
aim for over 1,000,000 visitors per season, concentrated mostly on two islands, Spectacle
and
PeddockÌs. The ferry system would be contracted out to two or more providers who
would
receive compensation based on the number of passengers who chose to use their
electronic
tickets for that particular provider. In this way the ticket price could be fixed (and perhaps
discounted for particular users) and the providers would compete for business based on
customer service. The importance of the electronic ticketing system to the field of park
planning hinges on the historically poor data for urban parks in the literature, the data
potentially gathered would drastically change the information landscape for parks of its
kind
in the United States. It would also allow the partnership to protect the natural resources
by
gauging the use of the system more accurately. Computer-based models that simulate the
installation of plumbing and fire protection systems are developed and used to assess the
impacts of innovations and design changes on the installation processes. The dynamic
process
models simulate the activities associated with the installation processes at the specific
task
level, allowing for improved responsiveness to changes in the process flow, project
specifics,
or project dynamics for a particular installation project. Detailed information pertaining
to the
models was gathered through literature, construction site visits, and interviews with
industry
professionals. From this information, process flow diagrams were developed to formally
characterize the plumbing and fire protection installation processes. These flow diagrams
were then incorporated into SIMPROCESS, commercially available software that served
as
the simulation environment. Plumbing and fire protection systems for a prototype
building
were designed, and project specific information related to the designs was used to test the
validity, reliability, responsiveness, and accuracy of the computer models. The models
were
then used to evaluate the potential cost, time, and safety impacts of four recent
innovations:
flexible piping systems, grooved pipe fittings, Gravity-Film-Exchange (GFX) systems,
and
Sovent aerators. The simulation models indicate that the innovations, with the exception
of
the GFX system, can significantly reduce the time and direct labor costs associated with
plumbing or fire protection installation while simultaneously improving worker safety.
The
GFX system requires slightly more time to install than traditional systems, but its
potential
improvements on system performance may outweigh the additional installation costs. The
combination of three innovations (grooved fittings, the GFX system, and Sovent aerators)
showed significant cost and duration savings, far above any one of the innovations singly.
The
completed models represent a new methodology for simulating plumbing and fire
protection
installation, thus providing owners, designers, and contractors with a unique and flexible
tool
for analyzing alternatives accurately and quickly. Passive structures react effectively to
only
one dominant loading condition. Adaptive structures in contrast can deal with multiple
loading conditions and unanticipated events at the same time. Truly adaptive civil
structures
do not exist. Concrete structures can be made adaptive through variable prestressing.
Design
concepts for an adaptive prestressed concrete girder are formulated in this research.
Loading
conditions and desired capabilities of the proposed system are defined. The system
architecture is composed of sensors, a monitoring and control scheme, and actuators.
These
system components perform state identification, decision-making, and implementation of
actions. Each system component is assigned requirements that are necessary to deal with
all
loading conditions in an appropriate way. Existing sensor technologies are explained and
evaluated with respect to their capabilities to fulfill their functional requirements. A
monitoring scheme is designed to interpret data assessed by the sensors for state
identification. Adaptive control systems cannot be designed with conventional control
algorithms. New control decision systems such as neural nets, expert systems, and fuzzy
logic
systems are needed for this task. Here, these systems are presented in general as forms of
adaptive control. For each loading condition of the proposed system, a control strategy is
developed. For the control of fluctuating live loads, a fuzzy logic based control scheme is
proposed. Criteria for the selection of actuator technologies are given, and candidate
actuator
technologies are described and evaluated. Lastly, the problems associated with
integrating the
system components into a single system are discussed. Since the publication of "America
in
Ruins" in 1981 the debate about whether the infrastructure systems of the United States is
falling apart faster than it is being replaced, has kept the attention of many practitioners
and
researchers. Although there is no clear answer to the question, what seems to be certain is
that
infrastructure management needs to improve its processes and bring innovation to various
fields of the practice. These improvements include a range of steps, from diversifying the
delivery strategies used by public jurisdictions and attracting private capital into the
maintenance and improvement of infrastructure networks, to the tools employed to
analyze
the needs and availability of resources to actually do the job. This thesis tries to clarify
the
challenges faced in infrastructure systems management and to dig deeper in some key
point of
special interest to the author. In the first part the basic issues related to infrastructure
systems
management are reviewed such as maintenance and operations, looking with more detail
at
condition-based maintenance, and capital investment process, and focusing on the capital
investment process in public administrations, and the delivery strategy at the portfolio
level.
Then, in the second part, the tools intended to help managing infrastructure systems are
analyzed, from the conceptual point of view and also from a more close real approach
through
the presentation of current mathematical developments for modeling maintenance and
maintenance plus improvement problems. Also, a review of four specific systems (a
pavement
management system, Pontis, the British bridge management system, and Choices) is
presented. Finally, I present my conclusions about issues related to infrastructure systems
management and, more specifics, to management systems for infrastructures. The Real
Options valuation approach is used as an alternative to Discounted Cash Flow (DCF) and
Decision Tree Analysis (DTA) to value the decision to invest in the development of gold
mining resources and to capture the value of risk and managerial flexibility in the
decision to
invest in mining resource development. The relative merits of DCF, DTA and Real
Options
valuation approaches for managerial investment decisions are discussed. Two valuation
methods (DCF and Real Options) are applied to data from a completed gold mining
development project by Ashanti Goldfields Company in Bibiani-Ghana to evaluate the
managerial decision to invest. A detailed comparison and evaluation of the two methods
is
presented to support the claim that DCF understates the value of mining investments and
the
use of Real Options valuation is capable of partially remedying the situation. Many
building
are designed and constructed with only the initial use in mind, with little consideration
for its
long-term usage throughout the life cycle of the building. New technologies and
organizational forms emerge and disappear ever more rapidly, and buildings must adapt
to
these changes over time. There is a need for buildings to be "open" so that unforeseen
changes
can be accommodated, because it is extremely difficult to estimate new building
requirements
over the long term. The objective of this research is to apply the fundamental concepts of
the
open building system in the development of an adaptable multi-unit residential building
over
the life cycle of the building. It focuses on the inter-system dynamics of the structural
support
system and five major service subsystems, i.e. sanitary, plumbing, gas, electrical, and
telecommunications. The research develops a systematic methodology to look at the
mapping
of the physical boundaries and the linkages of the various systems, and also provides
tools to
facilitate the development of innovative alternative solutions. Using the substitutional,
configurational, and multi-systems approaches, a total of 16 innovative alternative
proposals
have been developed in this research. These alternatives have been evaluated, using their
cost
and performance standards, and compared to the baseline apartment for the construction,
operations and maintenance, and long-term modification phases, which represents the
major
life stages of a built structure. The systematic methodology proposed in this research
provides
a significant procedure for owners, designers, and contractors, to develop an adaptable
building that can accommodate the changes in users needs and demands and enable them
to
be carried out effectively, efficiently and economically over the life cycle of the building.
It
also enables different designers to be in control of the total building systems during
design,
construction, and subsequent alterations without loss of efficiency or coherence. With the
clear mapping of the boundaries of physical systems and responsibilities, a new
organized and
systematic co-operational framework between the various designers can be possible to
maximize their creative and innovative potentials. The fast-tracking delivery method has
received considerable attention in recent years. Its time saving feature has placed it as an
alternative to the sequential method. Effective fast-tracking may shorten delivery time
and
lower project costs. However, it should be highlighted that fast-tracking also inherits a
greater
potential for an unexpected cost increase due to uncertainty in planning and management.
To
handle such inherent risks, fast-tracking should be undertaken with proper planning and
management in a systematic manner. A closer observation of the design and construction
process reveals that all of the cost-increasing factors in fast-tracking are directly or
indirectly
related to non value-adding or corrective changes. These changes are mainly attributed to
uncertainty that is rooted in the interdependency of project tasks. Consequently, reducing
this
interdependency and managing the undesirable interactions among project tasks hold a
key to
successful fast-tracking. To meet these challenges, a robust planning and control
methodology
is developed to provide a systematic solution. The proposed methodology is elaborated
based
on concurrent engineering and system dynamics. Concurrent engineering is applied to
develop an overlapping framework for the construction processes and to enable the
interdependency among them to be minimized. The system dynamics modeling approach
helps analyze and quantify the effect of dynamic interactions among the design and
construction processes. The final result of this research may help ensure that the fast-
tracking
approach achieves sizable delivery time reductions without driving up costs. The
provision of
an optimal overlapping strategy, workforce control policy, and schedule adjustments
assists in
satisfying this goal.This thesis examines the opportunities created by information
technology
for individuals at the executive level in the engineering and construction industry, in
particular with respect to networking and interaction. The foundations of this research
emerge
in part from a project initiated by the World Economic Forum in the late 1980s aimed at
connecting its members, executives of global companies, through a virtual network. The
project was called Welcom for World Electronic Community, and it was a first attempt in
developing an information technology solution focused on executiveÌs needs. To
understand
how information technology today, primarily through the Internet and the web, can be
utilized
at the executive level, it is critical to analyze these needs. This analysis is done in this
thesis
via a survey of about 20 executives from the engineering and construction industry. The
survey is based on a series of interviews, followed by a questionnaire. The interviews
reveal
critical tasks for executives such as interacting and networking with clients and peers.
How
information technology is used to add value to these tasks and in particular the aspects of
virtual versus face to face interaction is examined. The questionnaire acts as a follow-up
to
the interviews and reveals the interest of using the web as a content provider to
executives for
issues such as industry specific economic and financial information. The thesis combines
literature research on the information technology revolution, the analysis of the Welcom
initiative, and the survey. This provides us with insight about how information
technology is
having an influence on the way executives in the engineering and construction industry
interact, communicate and do business today, and the potential opportunities for the
future.
With the advent of major advances in current information technology, many business
leaders
and academicians hail the arrival of a new decentralized economy based on globally
networked teams. This dispersed "market-oriented" structure is a new reality for many
current
industrial organizations who must transform from fully-integrated, centralized
organizations
into loose networks of suppliers and sellers utilizing just-in-time collaboration to develop
and
manufacture new products and services world-wide. Recent trends in manufacturing,
where
companies are now pursuing ventures outside their own organizations, highlight the need
for
empirical studies on the nature of the collaborative innovative processes within multi-
organizational project teams. In construction, temporary organizations of allied firms join
together for the express purpose of completing large, complex projects. An analysis of
the
construction industry provides a unique opportunity to analyze the innovative nature of
the
multi-organizational project teams. A combination of organization, economic, and
innovation
theory is used to identify factors that enhance multi-organizational project team
innovation.
Various factors, including principal-agent relationships, cooperation mechanisms,
learning
mechanisms, and network utilization, are examined to determine their influence on multi-
organizational project team innovation. Seven contracting companies are investigated in
the
performance of twenty-nine different construction projects. Project information is
obtained
from actual project team members. Fifty innovations are identified from the project
sample
and used for analysis. The innovations are measured by project in terms of their number
and
impact on the operations of the general contractor or construction manager. The analysis
examines the correlation between various factors and the innovation activity found on
each
construction project. This research is a step towards understanding the nature of the
multi-
organizational project team and its capacity to innovate. Project leaders can use this
information to better organize project teams for innovation while construction companies
and
other construction industry firms can use this information to evaluate their innovation
strategy. It is increasingly recognized that the development of many innovations typically
requires collaboration across disciplines because an innovation in one area will often
necessitate changes in other areas. In the construction industry, the problem is not merely
one
of interdisciplinary collaboration within a vertically integrated firm, but one of inter-firm
collaboration over the life of a project because dozens of specialized firms typically work
together on the delivery of built facilities. Thus, firm boundaries and other factors can
affect
the success of the implementation of innovations in construction. The goal of this
research is
to gain an understanding of the factors that influence inter-firm collaboration in the
development and implementation of construction innovations. Ten case studies of
structural
system innovations implemented on 17 projects were developed in order to analyze the
role of
these factors, including contract type, delivery system, transaction cost, bond,
appropriation of
costs/benefits, and sharing of competencies on inter-firm innovation. The results from the
case studies often contradict the expectations of principal-agent theory and other areas of
management and economic theory related to inter-firm collaboration for innovation. For
example, all of the innovations were implemented under outcome-based contracts. This
result
is surprising because the common perception in the literature is that the widespread use of
outcome-based contracting hinders innovation. Also surprising was that, of the
innovations
introduced by contractors under outcome-based contracts, many were quality enhancing.
However, one would expect that, due to the cost pressures of their contract, a contractor
would be more likely to implement cost-saving innovations. A strong relationship was
found
between innovative activity and the integration of the design and construction functions,
supporting the belief that the traditional delivery system used in construction, which
separates
design from construction, is a barrier to innovation. In addition, it was found that, in this
set of
cases, contractors were more likely to introduce innovations on projects that used
integrated
delivery systems. It was also found that investment in co-specialized assets occurred in
conjunction with outcome-based contracts. This finding contradicts the expected result,
which
is that such investment should occur most frequently in behavior-based contracting
situations.
It is hoped that this knowledge will enhance our understanding of the process of
innovation
development and implementation in the construction industry in particular, and in other
industries in general, specifically in fields where the design and realization of complex
systems involves multiple firms. Owners can use this information to organize projects to
implement innovations successfully and construction and other companies can use it to
improve their strategies regarding innovation. This study determines the fit of the success
pattern defined by Timmons' model with the entrepreneurial process of two successful
ventures. One is Northland Investment, a real estate venture, and the other is
Collaborative
Structures, a construction-related Internet venture. The results show a strong fit between
the
model and the two successful ventures, which generally exhibited characteristics of
higher
potential ventures as described by the model. There are, however, some characteristics of
the
ventures that did not fit certain criteria defined by the model. In these instances,
mitigating
circumstances tend to suggest that the opportunities were not necessarily lower potential.
A
system-based framework creates the ability to integrate operational, aesthetic, and
construction process performance. The framework can be used to evaluate innovations
within
residential construction. By reducing the constraints for use, the framework is adaptable
and
flexible to specific projects and to the alternatives developed by the user. Passive and
active
solar design strategies are brought together in the creation of the Energy Producing Wall
(EPW) components. Two component types, EPW1 & EPW2, can be adapted to create
five
different panel types. These units can be installed on the roof or vertical walls, and
provide
the innovative subject for evaluation within the framework Four alternatives within two
prototype homes, located in two climates, were analyzed to represent the existing and
potential stock of housing and to provide the source of input data into the framework. An
adaptable spreadsheet analysis, based on past and current and analytical methods,
establishes
the EPW's potential benefit on the heating, cooling, electricity and total energy
consumption
loads within the prototype designs. Visualization models combined with physical models
assess the aesthetics. The development of a Dynamic Process Model for Light Wood
Framing
(DPM-LWF) represents the framing construction process for the prototype designs, and
provides time and cost impacts of the EPW alternatives. The results from each analytical
tool
are combined to analyze the impacts of implementation, case results and sensitivities
within
the cases. A 'case result format' presents the results of the multiple alternatives for direct
comparison, and can guide further investigations and information within the document.
The
EPW components demonstrated a 95% benefit for the electrical load of the "Modern
Design"
in Phoenix (currently), and the potential to reach over 100% benefit of the heating load in
Boston for the "Sears Design". As the largest city of China and one of the world's 10
largest
cities, Shanghai has experienced rapid economic growth in the recent years. But at the
same
time this rapid economic growth is placing a major burden on the city's infrastructure and
local environment. The purpose of this thesis is to developing an understanding of the
current
infrastructure situation in Shanghai, its potential development in future and its impacts on
the
environment. First, the thesis will describe a general picture of Shanghai including
geological
location, economics and its relation to the country and population growth. Then the thesis
will
review the current environment and infrastructure problem faced by the city. As air
pollution,
energy shortage, transportation congestion and poor water quality are the major three
hindrances to the sustainable development of Shanghai, these will be the major concerns
of
this thesis. The conflict between the continually increasing demand for infrastructure
facilities
with the environmental and financial constraints is not a problem unique in Shanghai.
Some
specific comparison with other mage-cities will be made to develop a better
understanding the
related issues and the possible strategies to improve the environment and infrastructure
performance in the city will be analyzed. Since the financing is also an important issue
related
to integrate infrastructure development, finally, this thesis will analyze the current
infrastructure investment structure and discuss the potentially new approach for the
funding of
the infrastructure in Shanghai. Leading construction experts have identified Productivity,
Innovation, Cost Control, Safety, and Litigation Expenses as critical areas in need of
improvement in the construction industry of the next century. In the United States alone,
$60
billion are spent every year on lawsuits, of which the construction industry accounts for
nearly
$5 billion. The fact that these construction litigation expenditures have increased at an
average rate of 10% per year for the past ten years is one of the primary motivations for
this
research. This reality has generated the need to develop new Dispute Avoidance and
Resolution Techniques (DART) with the aim of curving this cost spiral and improving
productivity. Fueled by this need, and as projects throughout the world continually
achieve
higher levels of complexity, the field of construction dispute resolution has exploded with
innovative ways to prevent conflict and resolve disagreements. Companies have found
that in
highly competitive markets, the resolution of disputes has become a key to forging
stronger
and longer-lasting relationships with their clients. As a result, the construction industry
has
been in the forefront of the development of DART. This research presents and reviews a
significant number of new and innovative ways to promote collaborative environments
and
resolve disputes in construction, including some practical applications of DART in the
construction industry of a number of nations with the aim of providing the reader with
data to
support the successes or failures of these methodologies in multiple cultures. The intent
of this
thesis is to propose a framework for strategic thinking in the global market for large-scale
Japanese construction firms. That framework would enable firms to perform strategic
thinking
in a changing environment, capturing dynamic aspects of the industry and lead them to
succeeding processes toward their choice of strategic position. The thesis first reviews
literature on strategic thinking and finds three distinct powerful strategic analysis models,
which together cover virtually all of the major important theories in strategic
management.
These three models are the Porter Model, the Resource-Based View of the Firm, and the
Delta
Model. The thesis then reviews the three models, examining their applicability to the
industry,
and analyzes their strengths and weaknesses. Based on this analysis, the thesis integrates
them
and proposes the new framework, which consists of two contiguous approaches, the
iterative
and the circular dynamic. Finally, the thesis applies the framework to a Japanese
construction
firm through some case studies, which allows this thesis to depict practical usage of the
proposed framework as well as prove its applicability to the global construction market.
This
application further develops and complements the framework. In large-scale projects,
collaboration is an essential key for the success of projects. Since different participants
from
different organizations try to work together in projects, competitive stresses exist in their
relationships and as a result, disputes or conflicts may inevitably occur. Pe"a-Mora
andWang
(1998) have developed a preliminary collaborative negotiation methodology for
facilitating/mediating the negotiation process of conflicts. In order for that collaborative
negotiation methodology to be more detailed for its implementation, it needs to account
for
the effect of project structure and delivery method on the negotiation processes in large-
scale
projects. Because contracts define the temporary formal and informal relationships
among the
different parties in a project and subsequently, they define the framework of the
negotiations
of conflicts within that project, different delivery systems may be more or less effective
in
terms of conflict resolution. In this research, to study the effect of delivery system on
negotiation of conflicts, first, several different project structures and delivery systems are
studied in order to identify participantsÌ roles, responsibilities, and relationships. Second,
potential conflicts in relationships among project participants are examined to show that
each
delivery system has typical or pattern behavior that may affect the interrelationship
among
groups on negotiations. These patterns or characteristics of the groups and their
relationship
make possible to evaluate quantitatively and qualitatively the advantage or disadvantage
of
each delivery system in terms of conflict avoidance or dispute resolution. Then, indexes
of
negotiation effectiveness for each delivery system are developed in order to quantify the
advantage of implementing the collaborative negotiation methodology in a large-scale
project
within a particular delivery system. The objective of this thesis is to analyze how the shift
in
industrial mix had contributed to the energy intensity in Taiwan. The concern for energy
intensity is mainly because it is directly related to Carbon Dioxide (CO2) emission, and
international negotiations on global climate change might lead to an international
regulation
of CO2 emission. The data for this study are the 1981-1984-1986-1989-1991 29-sector
input-
output tables of Taiwan. I derive not only direct total energy inputs and intensities, but
also
total energy requirements and intensities from the input-output data. I also use the shift-
share
analysis to demonstrate the contributions to energy intensity from national output growth,
industrial mix shift, and efficiency shift. The total (direct and indirect) energy intensities
provide a very different perception of each sector's energy consumption than the
perception of
direct energy intensities. In terms of total energy intensities, the electronic industry is
more
energy-intensive than the national average. The other service industries, although they are
less
energy-intensive than the national average in terms of both direct energy input and total
energy requirements, did not help much in reducing national energy intensity. The
industrial
mix-effect is too small to play a significant role in reducing Taiwan's national energy
intensity. Taiwan needs a more aggressive energy conservation policy to improve its
energy
efficiency; otherwise, any international regulation would be a serious threat to Taiwan's
economic development. Infrastructure provides a foundation on which to build a strong
nation. Our ability to move people, goods, and ideas in an efficient and effective manner
is
strongly dependent upon the condition and performance of our infrastructure assets.
America
has been very successful at building new infrastructure assets to meet the needs of our
growing economy and nation, but we have not yet established the mindset that these
assets
need to be efficiently maintained throughout their entire lifecycle. As a result, our
infrastructure has deteriorated at a faster rate than we have been able to maintain it. The
concept of infrastructure management has arisen from this dilemma, and is being used by
owners to assist in maintaining their assets under capital constraints. Infrastructure
management is the method by which public officials attempt to balance their perceived
infrastructure needs with their available funding resources. Modern methods and
strategies are
giving owners much more insight into their own decisions based on real cost assessments.
Common infrastructure management strategies are based upon lifecycle planning, and
include
integrated project delivery methods, innovative financing plans, and the use of computer-
based infrastructure management systems. These strategies have been developed and
introduced to alleviate the pressures on public infrastructure providers to cut costs while
improving services. By basing these analyses on lifecycle costs, owners can equitably
decide
between alternatives. This thesis will look at how infrastructure management has been
and is
being used by infrastructure providers. Assessments of different approaches will be made
and
recommended options and strategies for the continuing success of infrastructure asset
management will be identified. A survey that has been used to determine the current
infrastructure management policies and practices of North American urban rail transit
agencies will also be discussed. The results of this survey will provide a broad view of
the
policies, practices, and opinions of each agency in order to determine their opinions of
and
current status regarding infrastructure management. Based on the findings of this
research,
recommendations will be put forth to aid in the (1) future development of infrastructure
management systems and processes to better serve ownersÌ needs and (2) utilization of
project
delivery methods that create better incentives to consider lifecycle costs. Specific
recommendations will be directed towards Tren Urbano, the urban rail transit system
being
constructed in San Juan, Puerto Rico. Tren Urbano is being built as a Federal Transit
Administration Turnkey Demonstration Project. This project provides a relevant example
of
both the implications of delivery method on infrastructure management policies and the
initial
variables affecting implementation of effective infrastructure management. Large-scale
transport infrastructure projects are designed to enhance the rate of economic growth and
income distribution of regions they link. They are often constrained by various social,
economic, environmental and financial considerations. Projects are usually evaluated by
economic and financial cost -benefit analysis obtained by a typical cash-flow study. This
approach makes projects' appraisal deficient because it does not involve multifactor
impacts
of the projects. Those impacts that are not included in cost-benefit analysis are referred to
as
socio-economic effects. In the framework of the trans-European high-speed railway
network,
this thesis focuses on the London-Stockholm corridor that is only partially completed.
Nowadays, one of the European Union's main objectives is a proper socio-economic
integration of the different regions between themselves in order to foster regional
development and sustainable mobility. Large-scale infrastructure effects on regional
development and evaluation methods of such effects are analyzed to study the importance
of
socio-economic impacts. In megaprojects' evaluation, socio-economic impacts are no
longer
negligible in comparison to the financial benefits. Furthermore socio-economic impacts
drive
regional development and thus are the essential justification for implementing the
infrastructure. Researchers are beginning to suggest that mega-projects should tend first
to
maximize the socio-economic benefits and second to being sound and profitable. The
implication would be that governments should pay more attention to maximizing the
socio-
economic impacts and environmental standards and delegate to the private sector the task
of
making the projects profitable on a financial analysis basis. Most problems cited in
papers
dealing with project success factors are often linked to the responsibility of particular
players
in the construction phase, rather than to the relations among them and with their
environment.
Challenging the current belief that "dividing is ruling", this new vision groups problems
seemingly different in nature, and provides, from their analysis, a unified set of
recommendations that, if applied, could help drastically reduce unpredictability of the
outcome of a project and boost productivity. Yet, and it is confirmed by the few articles
that
have been written about this approach, little has been done on the construction field. The
appearance of a new form of project management, lean construction, and the verifiable
results
of improvement it triggers, offers the interface perspective a more comprehensiveand
supportive environment, in which it can be more easily developed, implemented and
perfected. This study focuses on what should be considered the three most important
interfaces during the construction phase of the project, and will compare the
improvements
suggested by this approach to the principles of lean construction, to support the utility of
this
new way of perceiving problems. Concurrent construction has been widely used for
modern
construction projects, as a method to shorten time-to-market. Concurrent construction,
however, requires a careful and systematic approach to its planning and management,
since it
also has greater potential to impact the construction process than the traditional more
serial
method. These industrial trends and challenges in concurrent construction, together with
increased understanding of dynamics and complexities of construction, have increased
the
demand for a more efficient planning and control method. In this context, the simulation-
based scheduling method that has the potential to more effectively deal with the dynamic
state
of construction processes has currently emerged as an alternative to the network-based
method. However, despite its potential advantages over the network-based method, very
few
of the existing simulation tools have overcome their practical limitations and have proven
their applicability to real construction processes. As an effort to address some of these
challenging issues, this thesis presents Dynamic Planning and Control Methodology
(DPM)
that has been developed to help prepare a more robust construction plan against
uncertainties
and to provide policy guidelines for the planning and control of a construction project,
taking
into consideration the context in which the project is being developed. The use of DPM
would
be especially beneficial for construction projects performed concurrently and involving
higher
complexity and uncertainties, ensuring that those projects can be delivered in time
without
driving up costs. Infrastructure needs is growing fast specially on developing countries.
Government son those countries cannot afford the large capital investments needed to
fund
infrastructure projects and are relying on the private sector to design, build, and operate
them.
The private sector has accepted the challenge and is starting to play an active role on
infrastructure development on developing countries. At the same time, governments have
committed to private sector participation and are responsible for preparing the legal and
regulatory framework to allow and promote private investments. Private sector will also
look
at the economic stability of the country, the size of the market and growing demand, and
the
clarity and transparency of the government when granting approvals and concessions. In
addition, the private sector will perform extensive research on the country and will
evaluate
the technical and economical feasibility of the project. Before committing to a project,
the
sponsors will perform a technical and economical evaluation to analyze the feasibility
and
opportunities that the project will bring to the company. The evaluation is a very
important
part of the development phase and depending on the level of uncertainty different
evaluation
methods are available to analyze the economic feasibility of the project. On this thesis,
the
methods have been divided on two main groups; project evaluation under certainty and
project evaluation under uncertainty. Once the project has demonstrated it is worth, the
sponsor will start looking for financial sources to fund the project construction following
a
project financing approach. Project financing is very complex. There are many
participants
involved on the different project phases and being exposed to different levels of risk
within
several risk categories. The thesis will describe the role of each participant, the different
phases within the project life cycle, and the different risk categories that can be a threat
for the
project and the participants. To perform the analysis, the thesis author had chosen three
projects on equal number of developing countries and focusing on the power sector.
These
three projects are the Dabhol Project in India, the Paiton I Project in Indonesia, and the
Quitaracsa I Project in Peru. Risk exposure of each participant on every project phase
will be
analyzed and the three projects will allow a comparison of the different approaches
followed
by the sponsors to manage the risk. Supporting the ships and submarines berthed at
United
States Navy installations is a core capability and essential to mission-readiness. Over the
previous ten years, Congressional discretionary spending, which keeps these facilities in
operational condition, has been reduced to minimal sustainment levels, thus inhibiting the
shore installation commander's ability to effectively manage their regions and support
both
United States and foreign fleets. Changes in Congressional membership, coupled with a
change in Presidential administrations, has produced verbal commitments to fortify our
military infrastructure in the hope of arresting, (and even reversing) years of
infrastructure
deterioration. Navy waterfront infrastructure is procured via contracting officers
governed by
the Federal Acquisition Regulations and subordinate instructions. This thesis proposes a
three-tiered approach to procurement packaging. Specific drivers are applied to eliminate
unavailable contract delivery options. Private construction industry strategies are then
applied
to determine delivery method attractiveness. The combination of both is present as a
framework for packaging Navy waterfront projects that are attractive to the private
sector.
Through analysis of the worldwide data and discussions with OSD, Chief of Naval
Operations
(CNO) staff, and interviews with over 40 senior Navy personnel and industry leaders;
four
representative bases were modeled against the three-tiered process. The installations
selected
are Naval Station Norfolk Virginia; Navy Station Roosevelt Roads Puerto Rico;
Commander
Fleet Activities Yokosuka Japan; and Ventura Navy Complex Oxnard California. The
bases
include large, small, international, and a second base in the continental United States. All
facilities are located in areas under direct United States Government control, with no
Status of
Forces Agreements or international charters that limit waterfront procurements. The
United
States Navy Naval Facilities Engineering Command (NAVFAC) is chartered to provide
engineering and mission support to the Secretary of the Navy and his Staff. Much of the
Navy
mission hinges on timely and innovative execution of congressional procurement
legislation,
as well as proposing revisions and alternatives. The framework of the NAVFAC
authority,
limitations, and procurement strategies are discussed. The application of regional support
and
mission objectives is addressed congruently with reduced funding parameters and
regionalization. The selection of procurement delivery methods is discussed at great
length, in
terms of construction contracting drivers and industry advantages. Applying these
concepts
enables government procurement officials to craft attractive solicitations for future Navy
waterfront facility procurements. The conventional hydrodesulfurization (HDS) process
is
sufficient for removing aliphatic and acyclic sulfur compounds, but requires severe
conditions
and the use of catalysts for adequate removal of benzothiophenes and dibenzothiophenes.
It is
not clear whether the ultra low sulfur levels required by some exhaust treatment systems
can
be achieved at all with HDS. New technology that operates at mild conditions without
addition of hydrogen or catalysts would significantly reduce the cost and negative
environmental impact of desulfurization. What is needed is technological innovation, and
public policy that will speed its development and distribution. This thesis explores
available
technological options, including proven and developmental processes, as well as policy
choices available to the government. Experimental work aimed at assessing the potential
of
one possible route toward ultra low sulfur fuels is also reported and discussed. Relocation
of
inhabitants and infrastructure development for urban renewal is a main problem facing
major
cities and their suburbs. It is always subject to economic, political, social, cultural,
religious,
and environmental constraints. Urban renewal had been adopted by governments and
international development agencies for years, and was subject to failure when the
solution
implemented did not fully account for the unique circumstances on hand. This thesis, by
using
a case study in Beirut, Lebanon, aims at providing a framework that integrates
construction
management, decision-analysis, and urban planning tools, and that offers a stronger and
robust platform for solving urban relocation and infrastructure development projects. The
project of Elyssar, which aims at planning, developing, and revitalizing the southwestern
suburbs of Beirut, Lebanon, is chosen as a case study to investigate the
economic/financial
component of the overall multiobjective-multicriterion decision-analysis problem and to
suggest ways for the public sector to increase the project's revenue stream, decrease its
large
cost components which dominate the cash flow, and determine the cost that will need to
be
subsidized. This is done using the net present value and sensitivity analysis method of
assessment. The results conclude that no direct benefits are encountered. The public
sector
will have to subsidize the project by buying upfront the social welfare and the economic
improvements that are to materialize in the future. The involvement of the private sector
in
project implementation is also tested and the feasibility of a public-private partnership is
evaluated. The outcome concludes that if the public sector shows commitment to the
project,
it would be attractive to procure the project through the public-private partnership format.
Finally recommendations are provided to the Elyssar management as to what critical
urban
relocation elements and policies need to be addressed more closely to ensure the success
of
the project. It also encourages further research along this line to allow future integration
of
related factors that are social, political, and anthropological in nature. This study explores
the
question of whether it is possible to maximize the value of the real estate portfolios of the
Commonwealth's transportation authorities while respecting these authorities' respective
core
public missions. This study develops several major policy initiatives designed to
responsibly
facilitate real estate disposition programs that maximize the benefits to the sponsoring
authority, but concludes that real estate cannot be treated as a primary source of financing
for
an authority's capital or operating programs. The policy initiatives proposed in this study
include: revised institutional approaches to the development process, new legislation to
allow
for greater flexibility in negotiating development arrangements and project procurements,
and
an innovative program intended to make authority-owned development parcels accessible
to a
broader real estate investment and development market by breaking down the existing
barriers
to entry in to authority-sponsored development processes. The study includes three case
studies that demonstrate challenges and complexities currently facing the real estate
development and disposition programs of the Commonwealth's three major transportation
authorities. These challenges include high procedural barriers to entry that present the
private
sector with significant disincentives to participate in authority-sponsored disposition
processes, statutory restrictions that hinder the negotiation of creative development
arrangements, the potential for real estate disposition programs to distract agencies from
their
core public function, and the general impression among the private sector development
community that state-sponsored development processes are inherently prone to
significantly
greater risks and uncertainty than private deals. The study was based in part on a series of
in-
depth interviews with development professionals and current and former government
officials, as well as on the findings of an extensive review of past development initiatives
sponsored by the Commonwealth's transportation agencies. The economic essence of
Internet-
based B2B business has become an ever-important market concern after the dot-com
mania
collapsed in early 2001. Many theories have been developed to understand this new
business
pattern. Nevertheless, lots of puzzles remained unsolved. So far, even whether B2B e-
business is a temporary phenomenon; or is it just the extension of the old VAN-EDI
system is
still under debate. This research tries to answer some of the most fundamental questions
of
why and how companies adopt e-business application by studying the e-business fast
mover's
behaviors in the following three domains: the initiative for firm to adopt e-business, the
business model and strategy developed to leverage Internet-based network system, and
the
barriers to implementing e-business practice. (1) The initiative for firm to adopt B2B e-
business: the improvement of economic efficiency is used to measure firm's incentive in
adopting E-business. Internet-based business tends to reduce production and distribution
cost;
and increases market transparency. It is argued that benefits from lowered cost are offset
by
buyer's higher bargaining power. Nevertheless, study shows that market power is critical
as
advanced computation capacity improves firm's ability to detect buyer's behavior, firms
with
larger market power have access to better quality data and gain substantial edge over
smaller
competitors. (2) The business models and strategy developed by firms to leverage e-
business:
Strategies of existing large firms are to pay their suppliers to link to their system in order
to
leverage the reduced production cost. They can, however, increase revenue by improving
IT-
based marketing and service quality. Small firm's strategy is to link their system with
large
firm's interface to gain competitive advantage over rivals. Start-up's strategy has been to
reinforcing network externality to gain market share as markups are thin. The new trend
for
strat-ups will be to differentiate their functionability and create new value-added for
production firms. (3) The barriers for firms to adopt e-business: In the industry level,
major
barriers including fragmented market structure, unstandardized product and production
process. In the firm level, the major barriers including organization and culture
restructuring,
interoperability between e-business application and with legacy system, lack of qualified
personnel and knowledge, and the interoperability with complementary companies.
Climate
change and urban air pollution are strongly connected since they are both partly
originated by
fossil fuel burning. Carbon policies certainly have impacts on air pollution since one of
their
consequences is a structural change in fuel consumption. Similarly, a policy aiming at
reducing urban pollution certainly has impacts on climate change. This thesis utilizes the
MIT
Emission Prediction and Policy Analysis (EPPA) model to study the interrelationships
between these two types of policies. By focusing on particulate matter (PM) as the main
and
most harmful urban pollutant, this thesis develops a methodology to account for end-of-
pipe
abatement opportunities for PM within the EPPA model, using engineering data for
abatement
costs. It then utilizes this new capability to account for climate change and air pollution
policies interactions in two different ways. It first develops a methodology to estimate the
gains that can be generated by jointly implementing policies on both greenhouse gases
and
particulate matter. The cost savings from such a joint policy can be measured by
subtracting
the welfare cost of the joint policy from the theoretical sum of the costs of the two
separate
policies. Taking the U.S. as an example, Kyoto with trading as a climate policy and
maintaining PM at their current level as an urban policy, I find the savings to be less than
5%
of the total costs of implementing the policies separately. This thesis then looks at the
pollution impact of a climate policy on pollutants that have both climate and air pollution
effects. Using both an analytical model and an empirical example, I show that the
introduction
of a trading system for one pollutant, while lowering costs, can worsen emissions of
another
pollutant in some cases. The empirical example involves a hypothetical policy where
black
carbon, one of the components of PM, is controlled for climate purposes. With a trading
system introduced in BC between the sectors of the economy both for the U.S. and the
E.U., I
find that the total particulate matter emissions increases in the U.S. while it decreases in
the
E.U. The question that I would try to answer is whether the port of Beirut can take
advantage
of his geographical position and try to redefine its new strategic position as either a
transshipment hub or a transit gateway. It is obvious that in the present there are various
new
players that were able to take advantage of their location and the high technological
changes
to improve their port performance while Lebanon was still trying to recover from its
destroying war. The advance in technologies and the move to containerized traffic have
rendered old port structure completely obsolete in favor of new ports that are able to cater
for
the new needs of this century. The Port of Beirut will be competing with ports on the East
Mediterranean coast as well on the Arabian Gulf. A five-force model will be used to
assess
the level of competition in the field and the ease of entry. This will include studying the
characteristics of all the other players, their ports structural adequacy and their services.
According to the analysis we will have to determine on what basis the port can compete
and
what he has to do internally and externally to be able to gain a certain niche of the
market. In
all cases, the country will need to undertake major reforms in view of the new era of
privatization that is being used extensively in the transport sector. Under the Federal
Comprehensive Environmental Response, Compensation, and Liability Act
("CERCLA"), 42
U.S.C. §9601 et seq., "owner/operators" of contaminated real property may face cleanup
costs
that greatly exceed the value of the property. CERCLA liability is retroactive, is imposed
without regard to fault, and - unless the defendant can prove divisibility - is joint and
several.
Moreover, owner/operators may also face liability under state cleanup statutes, under
state tort
law, and under the Federal Resource Conservation and Recovery Act, 42 U.S.C. §§6901
et
seq. Historically, this potential liability has had a dampening effect on the willingness of
investors to acquire and develop property that is or may be contaminated with hazardous
materials. As a result, the value of these so-called "Brownfields" properties has been
diminished. This thesis explores two propositions regarding this form of environmental
liability: 1) that the legislation is moving toward favoring and encouraging the developer
of
"Brownfields" real estate, and 2) that the most effective means for minimizing liability is
a
clear understanding of the laws, and an intelligent application of this understanding
through
the use of due diligence and transactional protections. This thesis attempts to provide
information and analysis that would be especially useful to potential developers.
Legislative
activity was investigated and the relationship between public concern for health hazards
and
Congressional activity was studied and quantified to determine the nature of the
correlation
between these factors. The results indicate a correlation between public concern and
Congressional hearings. This thesis also explores legislative concern with the interests of
business and local government, as demonstrated by the increase in Congressional
hearings
leading to a modification of Federal environmental legislation to encourage development
and
remediation, and by the rapid growth of Brownfields development incentives in the
individual
States. As long as public concern does not return to the levels of the mid-1980's, it is
likely
that future legislation - at both the state and Federal level - will include additional
incentives
for the development of Brownfields and other contaminated property. The developments
in
environmental legislation indicate that environmental liability risks will continue to
lessen,
making such development more profitable and attractive to an increasing number of
developers and other real property investors. Nonetheless, environmental liability does
and
should remain a legitimate concern in real estate development. There are key items -
which
could be considered a "checklist" - that a real estate developer needs to consider in the
planning of transactions to undertake any development, especially any Brownfields
development or rehabilitation project, to minimize his/her potential environmental
liability. In
the first essay of this thesis, we extend the traditional decision analysis theory of buying
price
and selling price of a lottery. We allow the decision maker to rebalance his financial
portfolio
in the course of determination of a lottery's buying (selling) price. We build on the
classical
portfolio allocation problem in complete markets, generalizing to include both traded and
non-traded unique risks. Our principal focus is on private risks-risks that are not tradable
in
financial markets. The first essay generalizes the treatment of the buying price and the
selling
price of a private risk lottery by allowing portfolio rebalancing in the course of
determining
these prices and outlines the implications of this generalization for distributive
bargaining.
The second essay is a study of methods for pricing unique risks in real options problems.
This
essay is a critical evaluation of how methods currently in vogue for pricing private risks
affect
real option value. We build a framework for valuing investments under uncertainty in the
presence of private risks and demonstrate by example that different methods for pricing
private risk can lead to decisively different real option values. To this end we use the
classical
oil and gas exploration and development example pioneered by Paddock, Siegel and
Smith(1978). We show how, when private risks are present in this setting, alternative
methods
for valuation can lead to large differences in choice of a development policy and in
associated
valuations. Modern society is dependent upon its networks of infrastructure. These
networks
have grown in size and complexity to become interdependent, creating within them
hidden
vulnerabilities. The critical nature of these infrastructures has led to the establishment of
the
National Infrastructure Simulation and Analysis Center (NISAC) by the United States
Government. The goal of NISAC is to provide the simulation capability to understand
infrastructure interdependencies, detect vulnerabilities, and provide infrastructure
planning
and crises response assistance. This thesis examines recent techniques for simulation and
analyzes their suitability for the national infrastructure simulation problem. Variable and
agent-based simulation models are described and compared. The bottom-up approach of
the
agent-based model is found to be more suitable than the top-down approach of the
variable-
based model. Supercomputer and distributed, or grid computing solutions are explored.
Both
are found to be valid solutions and have complimentary strengths. Software architectures
for
implementation such as the traditional object-oriented approach and the web service
model
are examined. Solutions to meet NISAC objectives using the agent-based simulation
model
implemented with web services and a combination of hardware configurations are
proposed.
Mega-cities are the centers of population, economy, culture and political power. Yet,
along
with these characteristics, they are also the greatest source of energy consumption,
resource
depletion, and pollution. In order for developing countries to take a more sustainable
development path, they must address their growing demand for energy and strive to find
solutions to reduce their demand and increase their efficiency. Mega-cities stand out as
natural targets for such solutions given their extreme population and waste generation.
Specifically, urban sprawl is a major source of energy inefficiency. Not only does it lead
to
more vehicle miles travels, more fuel consumption, more air pollution, but also to
inefficiencies in infrastructure provision. De-densification of residential and commercial
districts causes an increase in both energy services and materials. Transit Oriented
Development (TOD) is an effective method of fighting the negative impacts of urban
sprawl,
by reshaping the travel and land-use patterns into a more sustainable form. To achieve the
full
potential of a TOD it is critical to have long-term strategic planning, and cross-
jurisdictional,
complementary, and comprehensive policies and institutions. To effectively reduce
energy
consumption through TOD the policies must span multiple jurisdictions and cover the
areas of
transportation, urban planning, and land-use. These policies must be aimed at reducing
vehicle miles traveled while blustering transit ridership. The Town of Winchester,
Massachusetts in an effort to comply with GASB 34 reporting requirements and improve
capital programming for town infrastructure, has adopted an asset management system
developed by Prof. John B. Miller at the Massachusetts Institute of Technology. As part
of a
team assigned to assist with the implementation of the new system, I propose that such an
endeavor could be more successfully undertaken by a private contractor in future
installations
throughout the United States. By establishing a solid working agreement with a
municipality,
a private contractor would be better positioned than the municipality to provide the
necessary
data collection and software support services to implement the asset management system.
Through a series of rigorous data collection and user interface development techniques,
the
contractor could quickly and cost effectively install the system, allowing the municipality
to
comply with GASB 34 and improve their capital programming capabilities. With a
slowly
decaying environment, the development in the construction industry is steering towards
sustainability. Researchers are aware of the need for an environmentally sound building
technology; however, the maturity of the research in the fields of sustainable architecture
and
'green' building design is not matched in practice. This is due to a rather limited research
on
the economical side of sustainable strategies and a lack of incentives to push developers
and
investors into a trend still perceived to be very expensive. The financial equation behind
'Green' development can be simplified by the comparison between the increase in initial
investment and the life-cycle cost benefits, discounted on the duration of the project. The
latter can be divided into two major groups; savings due to lower operations and
maintenance
costs and benefits due to increased indoor environmental quality. Both would be reflected
in a
higher asset value, which is an incentive for developers and investors to build 'green'. The
first
part of this thesis will investigate two different approaches to create incentives for
developers
to build 'green'. First, it will analyze the role of the Federal Government and the impact of
'green' buildings on the economy. Then, it will evaluate 'green' strategies as separate
investments within a construction project. However, previous studies have concluded that
energy-efficiency savings do not always justify the initial investment due to ever
decreasing
energy prices in the United States. This will shift the focus on the value of productivity
and
health benefits. The second part of this thesis, through a critical review of previous
studies,
will attempt to associate specific building upgrades with tangible productivity increases
and
health benefits, in the context of commercial office development. The outcome would be
analyzed in the framework of a certification system adapted to indoor environmental
quality.
In conclusion, a comparative case study will investigate the financial performance of a
regular
office development versus a 'green' version of the same project, emphasizing on the
impact of
the productivity and health benefits. Singapore's economy is currently making structural
adjustments resulted by the Financial Crisis of 1997, the burst of the Internet bubble in
2000,
and the emergency of different powers in the region. Its export-oriented manufacturing
and
trading model, which has served the city-state well in the last decades, has gradually
added a
new driver in services. Yet, Singapore still faces the problem of having much of its
success
dependent on its export-oriented manufacturing. At the same time, privatization of public
infrastructures has just started to take shape in Southeast Asia. The concept of
privatization
will unlock an unlimited amount of engineering & construction business potential.
Together,
these two major economic forces present a special opportunity for Singapore to use
Build-
Operate-Transfer (BOT) project delivery method to not only capture a solid share in the
privatization market, but also secure a long-term demand for its engineering &
construction
services, and facilitate the city-state's dependence on manufacturing and trading. The goal
of
this paper is analyzing the prospect of this proposal, and to provide strategic planning that
will
maximize the gains for both Singapore and Southeast Asian countries, as well as
minimize the
risks they have to take. Historically, local infrastructure assets have been overlooked and
under-funded, viewed more often as sunk costs than as strategic assets. While the growth
of
enterprise software solutions for asset management has begun to change this, the high
cost
and complexity of such systems has primarily limited their implementation to large
government agencies and major cities. With the creation of its Statement 34
requirements, the
Government Accounting Standards Board (GASB) seeks to improve the tracking,
management and reporting of infrastructure assets by smaller cities and towns. Due to
phase
in between 2001 and 2003, depending on annual revenue levels, GASB 34 has forced a
renewed focus on infrastructure portfolios at the local level. This research develops a
strategy
and methodology for small local governments to create flexible, cost effective asset
management systems. Faced with the management of a global infrastructure portfolio
exceeding $130 billion in 2001, the U.S. Navy has invested heavily in the area of public
works management. The Smart Base project at Naval Shipyard Portsmouth, an ongoing
initiative to develop customized information technology solutions at the installation level,
is
examined as a model for small towns to emulate during the development of GASB 34
compliant asset management systems. The resultant methodology provides a simple,
robust
framework for the integration of inventory, condition and valuation data within the
existing
GIS system used by the town of Winchester, Massachusetts. Strategic management as an
academic field of study has spanned over four decades. As an interdisciplinary subject
that
enjoys concurrent contributions by allied disciplines such as economics and social
science,
numerous industries have benefited from applying tools and concepts developed within
strategic management that are subsequently tailored to match their specific contexts.
Strangely, although postured as one of the oldest and largest industries, the construction
industry has largely chosen to omit the relevance of the subject in daily business
operations.
This is especially true in the United States, compared to the British who have embarked
on
such studies as early as the 1970s. Recent literatures have commented on inadequate
management knowledge and systems perspective of civil engineers as they rise through
the
ranks and shoulder higher responsibilities of management. This is manifested by
lackluster
performance and failures of several international construction firms sampled in this
research,
the causes of which were least attributed to technical engineering issues and project
management aspects. This doctoral research aims to bridge the knowledge gap in strategy
and
formulates a conceptual model suited for construction. Twenty-four large international
construction firms originating in the U.S., Europe and Japan are selected for the study.
Fundamental analysis, a common methodology used in economics and investment
studies,
forms the quantitative approach to extract information from publicly available data. The
theoretical foundation is then drawn from the intellect of different schools of strategic
thought
that have accumulated over the years. Both complementary components combine for the
development of the conceptual model, which is supported and refined in consideration of
factual information observed from the firm sample. The conceptual model builds on
seven
strategic fields, two organizational mechanisms and a boundary notion that divides the
external environment from the internal aspects of a firm. The model works as a process
that
runs parallel to mainstream strategic management functions. Two main conclusions are
derived: (1) fields and mechanisms should function as variables to react dynamically to
ever
changing external conditions; (2) interaction among these variables automatically
promotes
higher order differentiation factors that enhance the strategic outlook of a firm. The sizes
of
both single-family and multifamily homes have grown steadily in the United States over
the
last fifty years. During this time, despite more efficient production processes, energy
consumption in the country also rose. The many concerns associated with increased
energy
consumption include hastening depletion of fossil fuel resources, increased dependence
on
foreign resources for fuel, environmental concerns related to fossil fuel emissions, and
ensuring all people have access to economic energy sources. Awareness of the necessity
to
engage in more sustainable practices (environmentally,economically, and socially) has
existed
at least since the 1960s. The United Nations formalized these concerns in the 1987
publication, "Our Common Future" in which they defined and popularized the term
"sustainable development." Despite this awareness and the continuing efforts of
governmental
and non-governmental agencies to reduce the impact of energy consumption, the rate of
consumption has continued to rise and the rate of growth of energy consumption has only
seen marginal improvements in the United States (and has risen dramatically in some
developing countries such as China and India). One way to reduce the rate of
consumption or
slow the rate of growth is to reduce the impact of the United States housing market
through
demand management techniques and energy efficient construction. Cohousing offers one
opportunity to accomplish that goal. This thesis outlines the background information
related
to U.S. energy consumption and housing trends, the relative impact of energy
consumption in
cohousing, and the challenges of implementing cohousing on a large enough scale to
make an
impact in nation-wide consumption trends. In transportation agencies, how to reduce
maintenance and operation cost is one of the biggest and most common concerns,
because
their revenue is not expected to increase drastically in the future. One of the solutions
undertaken nowadays is contracting out and utilizing contractors’ efficiency for cost
cutting
and performance improvements. Actually, highway agencies in the US have already tried
several pilot programs, employing performance-based contract, aiming at reducing their
cost
of maintenance and rehabilitation of their assets. It has been reported that these agencies
achieved huge costreduction and performance improvement at the same time by
implementing
these strategies. Railway infrastructure maintenance is not outsourced as much as
highway
maintenance in the US. However, a theoretical discussion about outsourcing and
contracting
shows that railway track maintenance can be outsourced to enhance operating efficiency.
Exploring the cases in several railway organizations and highway agencies, fixed-price
contract with incentive schemes turn out to be mainly utilized. Evaluating maintenance
contractor’s performance by several comprehensive performance metrics is also a useful
tool
to manage and control the contractor’s performance, which is linked to reward or penalty
payments. Considering the lessons learned in the discussions above, applications for
railway
maintenance in JR East is discussed. Its maintenance contract structure is in the midst of
transition, but still imbues a traditional style. Instead, a long-term, performance-based
contract
with incentive scheme is suggested to improve the efficiency of infrastructure
maintenance
and adjust the future environmental changes JR East faces. This thesis analyzes the
relationships between Japanese construction firms, and overseas projects financed by
international institutions, such as the World Bank Group, United Nations, ADB, IDB,
JBIC,
and JICA. Japanese construction firms have as large revenues as other international
construction firms in the world. However, the scale of overseas business is quite small
compared to that of their domestic activities. Today firms in the Japanese construction
industry suffer from the shrinking Japanese construction market. To survive in the future,
exploring overseas construction markets is an option for Japanese construction firms. To
expand their business overseas, Japanese construction firms should explore the
possibilities of
increasing contracts financed by international institutions, because payments and
contracts for
these projects are more secure than those of other financing sources, such as governments
of
developing countries. As the first step in increasing overseas revenues, projects financed
by
international institutions become appropriate starts for Japanese construction firms. On
the
other hand, today the Japanese government is one of the largest sponsors of international
institutions. It contributes substantial funds to multilateral financing institutions as well as
to
Japanese bilateral financing institutions. The government has made extensive
contributions to
constructing projects in developing countries through these international institutions.
However, the number of projects awarded to Japanese construction firms from these
international institutions has been extremely small, compared to the substantial
contributions
made by the Japanese government to those countries. In this paper, we study the current
tendencies of international institutions, analyzing data of projects they finance. By
analyzing
these data, we can determine the identity of major players as well as the position of
Japanese
construction firms in these markets. Based on these analyses, we also discuss how
Japanese
construction firms may increase their international business in the future. This thesis
explores
the application of the Lean Enterprise Model (LEM) to construction firms. LEM is a
framework derived from lean manufacturing principles by MIT’s Lean Aerospace
Initiative
(LAI) for the aerospace industry. Construction firms also need new business models to
meet
the change in construction industry environment. Lean enterprise could assist in the
development of a new business model. In theory, LEM could be applied to any given
industry. A matrix has been created in which six key construction characteristics are
compared to six key lean enterprise principles in order to asses how compatible would the
lean enterprise model be taking into account the particularities of the construction
industry.
The results show that in some aspects the construction industry is already somewhat lean,
e.g.
it works on the basis of customer pull, while in others the application of lean principles
would
require a big mindset and cultural change, e.g. adversarial relationships due to the lump
sum
bidding system. The main objective of this thesis is to study the valuation of construction
companies in mergers and acquisitions. The thesis is divided into three main parts;
Mergers
and Acquisitions, Valuation, and a Case Study. Mergers and acquisitions are at the
forefront
of discussions in the industry. This is in large part because of the way in which they
characterize and contribute to the new economy; for the pressures that they impart on
global
competition and for their role in promoting globalization through the diminishing
importance
of traditional geographic boundaries. The number of studies in mergers and acquisitions
in the
construction industry are minimal when compared to other industries such as banking and
telecommunications. Consequently, this first part identifies the general different types
and
reasons for mergers and acquisitions while attempting to tailor them to the needs of a
construction company. The second part elaborates on the concept of valuation and on the
different methodologies used by valuators when estimating the value of a construction
company. The valuation approaches presented here can apply to all sizes and types of
construction companies. Moreover, it is of fundamental importance that the valuator be
familiar with the construction industry specifically as contractors typically retain the
majority
of their value in intangible assets. The theoretical concepts discussed in the first two parts
of
the thesis are then applied to a case study. The case study that will be discussed is the
merger
of HOCHTIEF AG with Turner Corporation. The M&A activity and diversification of
businesses at HOCHTIEF AG is discussed, in addition to the computation of an estimate
value of the Turner Corporation. Finally this thesis proposes the use of the asset-based or
earnings-based approach as the most appropriate methodology in quantifying the value of
a
construction company. It also recommends that the use of three different approaches to
valuation be applied so as to derive a value for the company after an assessment and
appraisal
of the value of the company has been completed. However, it must be noted that this
valuation process can only begin to be accurate and complete if the valuator has a great
deal
of familiarity with the construction industry. The Naval Construction Force (NCF)
performs
construction projects in all areas of the world during both peacetime and war. While
some of
these projects occur in populated areas where project materials are readily available,
many of
these projects occur in remote areas or war zones, where project materials must be
procured
from the United States or elsewhere and shipped to the unit performing the construction.
The
construction scopes also vary from projects as small as concrete sidewalks to projects as
large
as full utility system installations, or complete facility and base construction. As a result
of the
diverse locations and project types that the Naval Construction Force experiences, the
logistics of providing project material and construction equipment to multiple global
locations
is a major challenge. The Naval Construction Force still experiences delays and
inefficiencies
in supplying construction materials to its various projects and units deployed throughout
the
world, which in turn reduces the overall productivity of the deployed Construction
Battalions.
This research explores the current supply chain that the NCF has in place for obtaining
construction project materials. It also explores the latest initiatives in information
technology
and construction supply chain management that are being applied in the commercial
sector.
The two systems are compared to determine what private practices and technologies can
be
applied to the Navy system to make it more efficient. Since the Navy is restricted by
Federal
Acquisition Regulations, and has unique funding streams authorized by Congress, it will
not
have the ability to fully operate as a private construction company, and these restrictions
are
addressed. The issue of outsourcing and privatization is also studied, and the feasibility of
outsourcing the entire construction material process is considered. Construction firms in
Japan
are struggling with the change in construction industry environment and need a new
business
model to meet the change. On the other hand, Japanese manufacturing companies,
especially
automobile companies, are at their peak standing on their strong production system,
which is
called the lean production system. The lean production system has its origin in the
Japanese
automobile industry and has changed the dynamics of international competition of the
manufacturing industry. The construction industry is a non-manufacturing business;
however,
lean concepts could assist in the development of a new business model in the construction
context. This thesis derived lean concepts from the manufacturing industry and examined
their applicability for construction firms in Japan, by exploring the business processes of
the
Japanese construction industry from three perspectives: the production level, the
enterprise
level, and the extended enterprise level. This thesis revealed that the peculiarities of the
construction industry created barriers to reap the full benefit of the lean transformation at
the
production and the enterprise level. This thesis concluded that the Japanese construction
industry should apply lean concepts at the extended enterprise level. A case study of a
new
airport construction project in Japan supported this conclusion. The thesis presents the
work
performed to validate the managerial tool called Project Definition Rating Index (PDRI).
An
improved methodology is presented. This new methodology produces much better linear
correlation results between PDRI scores and Cost performance of the projects (R2 =
0.957)
than previous validation efforts. The projects used for validation purposes have been
developed by MIT for its Capital Project effort that started officially in the year 2000.
While
the results are recommended to be applied to future MIT projects, the author explains
how the
PDRI works thus facilitating future validation tasks. In the process, the author proposes a
modified version of the weights of the PDRI scoring sheet that better adjusts to the
definition
principles of the tool. A novel approach to miniaturize antennas and microwave filters for
wireless systems is presented. This approach is based on a proper choice of a miniature
topology, which at the same time offers a minimal loss. The proposed topology has been
used
to design a miniaturized slot antenna structure whose dimensions are as small as 0.05? 0
x
0.05? 0 with a gain of –3dBi. A number of similar miniaturized topologies, including a
miniaturized folded-slot, and its complementary and self-complementary pairs, have
also been designed to provide miniaturized antennas with enhanced bandwidths.
Based on the same premise, miniaturization of direct-coupled and cross-coupled
filters is demonstrated. Although miniaturization is expected to adversely affect the Q
of a filter, the proposed filters exhibit a comparable Q to that of standard-size
microstrip filters due to the inherent higher Q of a slot-line. Finally, a high-impedance
miniaturized antenna is proposed, followed by an RCS measurement technique to
measure its input impedance. Such a high impedance antenna may be a suitable
candidate for emerging high-impedance low-power micro- and nano-devices used in
future wireless systems. Rapid and reliable assessment of volatile and semi-volatile
organic
compounds in the environment using gas chromatography (GC) is often limited by cost
of
analysis, and time delays between sampling and analysis. Many environmental monitors
incorporating GC systems are too large for portability, and lack sufficient sensitivity
and/or selectivity to serve as practical environmental monitors. The Wireless Integrated
MicroSystems (WIMS) environmental monitor testbed (EMT) is a multicomponent
microelectromechanical system (MEMS), incorporating complementary metal oxide
semiconductor (CMOS) materials for high-precision circuits used for integrated sensors
such as microgravity accelerometers, microgyroscopes, and pressure sensors. The goal
of the WIMS-EMT is a wristwatch size device capable of detecting semi-volatile and
volatile organic compounds in the environment. The realization of this goal is directly
related to the mass and volume of the power supply. Frequently, reduction of devices into
microdevices requires a complete system redesign, due to nonlinear power scaling
relative to
component size to reduce the mass and volume of power supplies, especially for the
microsystems of present interest. Here, we determined the power demands of the power
hog
of the environmental monitor, the preconcentrator, and developed a strategic approach for
the
design and selection of power supplies for both single- and multi-component devices,
with an
emphasis on MEMS devices. First, we examined four strategies in reducing power
demand by
the largest consumer of power in a model micro GC, the preconcentrator. Our simulations
included alterations in heater pad placement/size, reduction of thermal mass in the device,
vacuum sealing, and incorporation of a gas dwell time during preconcentrator heating.
Our numerical results were in general agreement with experimental findings in
simpler systems, in terms of the benefits of vacuum sealing. The greatest reductions
in power demand were achieved with vacuum sealing (51%) and reductions in thermal
mass (15%). Second, we developed a strategic method for the selection and design of
power
systems, and used the WIMS-EMT as the case study to validate our algorithm. The
WIMS-EMT duty cycle, like that of many autonomous MEMS systems, has low-
power standby periods of sensing, and high-power pulses for R/F transmission and
reception. We presented results from three strategies for providing power to this
system, including 1) specification of a single, aggregate power supply, resulting in a
single electrochemistry and cell size; 2) specification of several power supplies, by a
priori division of power sources by power range; and 3) specification of an arbitrary
number of power "bundles," based on available space in the device. The second
approach provided the best results for mass (0.032kg) and volume (0.028L) among the
three approaches tested for the system. The second and third approaches provided the
best battery lifetime results; both systems produced lifetimes in excess of 2000 hours.
Third, we implemented the algorithm into a MATLAB code comprising several GUIs
(graphical user interfaces), wherein a user supplies system and environmental
constraints of ambient temperature, current, voltage, target mass, volume, and area;
and power supply solutions are provided based on data stored in a commercial battery
database. To enhance the solutions provided by our algorithm, we conducted a number
of experiments to establish empirical relationships between discharge rate of cells and
capacity. This data is incorporated into the database. We concluded our work with a study
on
capacity fade on both primary and secondary cells due to discharge rate and temperature,
and
in our future work intend to compare these results with solutions provided from analytical
solutions predicted by mathematical models of capacity. The flows of heat and electricity
in a
column-type microthermoelectric cooler are analyzed by modeling the various interfacial
resistances. Electron (barrier tunneling) and phonon (diffuse mismatch) boundary
resistances
at the thermo-electric/metal interface, and thermal non-equilibrium between electrons and
phonons adjacent to this interface (cooling length), increase the thermal conduction
resistance
and decrease the Seebeck coefficient of the thermoelectric elements. These in turn reduce
the
device cooling performance, which is also affected by the thermal and electrical contact
resistances at the thermo-electric/metal and metal/electrical-insulator interfaces.
From the device optimization, it is predicted (for an available power of 3V) that a
micro TE cooler with 50 TE pairs (high performance TE films), column thickness of
4µm (limited by fabrication process), and column cross-section area of 7µm x 7µm,
should deliver a load of 10mW with temperature 10K below ambient. This device will
operate with a current of 11mA and will require a power of 34mW. The coefficient of
performance is 0.3. In the thermoelectric film fabrication, the deposition conditions
(evaporation rate of individual species and substrate temperature) for co-evaporated Bi-
Te and
Sb-Te films were varied, and the thermoelectric properties (Seebeck coefficient, electrical
resistivity, and carrier concentration) of the films were measured. The deposition rates
were controlled such that the tellurium atomic (at) composition changed from 55 to
70%, and the substrate temperature ranged from 130° to 280°C. Chemical comp-
osition and crystal structure of the films were recorded and compared with a standard
Bi 2 Te 3 and Sb2Te3 single crystal samples. High performance TE films (which prop-
erties were assumed in the TE model) presented at% Te around 60 and should be
deposited at a substrate temperature between 260° and 270°C. Although such high
substrate
temperatures during TE film deposition are desired, in the device fabrication, they were
limited by the degradation of the negative photoresist used for patterning the films. In the
first
generation of devices, the TE films were deposited with a maximum substrate
temperature of
130°C. The TE columns were connected using Cr/Au/Ti/Pt layers at the hot junctions,
and
Cr/Au layers at the cold junctions. The cooling performance of devices with 60 TE pairs
and a
column width of 40µm was evaluated under a minimal cooling load (thermobuoyant
surface
convection and surface radiation). The temperatures of the cold and hot surfaces were
obtained with an infrared camera. The average cooling achieved was about 1K. The
measured overall electrical resistance ranged from 51 to 58ohm. This thesis presents
work on
the theory, implementation, and characterization of passive-telemetry-based wireless
systems
realized for both biomedical and environmental monitoring. These systems utilize a
loosely-
coupled transformer to enable sensing systems that provide remote readout of
temperature,
absolute pressure, and relative humidity. The fundamental limits in device size, wireless
range, and sensor resolution have been explored. A fully passive device has been
developed
implementing resonant-frequency-shifting telemetry in a wireless pressure sensor. The
wireless sensor has been realized as a double-sided single-chip device that utilizes a bulk-
micromachined capacitive pressure transducer and an on-chip spiral antenna. The device
is
designed for intracranial pressure monitoring and measures 6mm x 6mm x 0.5mm with a
resonant frequency of 12MHz. The pressure sensor is fabricated using a dissolved-wafer
silicon-on-glass process. This system implements low-impedance, front-to-back
interconnect for the glass die as well as high-Q on-chip inductors. The device has been
utilized for signal readout with coupling distances approaching 4cm. Tradeoffs
between resolution and coupling range limit the coupling distance to 8mm for a
1mmHg pressure resolution. This thesis work also developed passive-telemetry systems
that
implement backscatter modulation to transmit sensor information to the interrogator
systems.
Hybrid system is implemented using a single-chip transducer front-end that
monolithically
integrates transducers for temperature, pressure, and relative humidity in a silicon-on-
glass
process. This process combines anodic bonding and a silicon-gold eutectic to realize
vacuum-sealed cavities with low-impedance (6?) electrical feedthroughs. Temperature is
sensed capacitively using a row of Si/Au bimorph beams that produce a sensitivity of
15fF/°C
from 20 to 100°C. The absolute pressure sensors have a sensitivity of 15fF/Torr and a
range
from 500 to 1200Torr, and the relative humidity sensor responds with 39fF/%RH from
20-
95%RH. A relaxation oscillator implements low-power capacitance-to-frequency
conversion
on a second chip with a sensitivity of 750Hz/pF at 15kHz, forming a 341µW transducer
interface. The system is remotely powered by a 3MHz carrier and has a volume of 32mm,
including the hybrid antenna wound around the perimeter of the system. The system has a
read range of 4cm with the current interrogator system and provides a transducer
resolution of
resolution of 1°C, 2mmHg, and 1%RH. An integrated version of the backscattered
modulated
system has also been developed for wireless arterial flow characterization. This system
uses
two capacitive pressure transducers to monitor for stenosed restrictions in arterial flow.
The
fabricated system has a volume of 2mm and can detect a 13% reduction in peak arterial
flow.
Embedded and high-end processors’ performance demands have caused the
semiconductor
industry to scale their processes to nanometer dimensions. Unfortunately, traditional
mixed-
signal circuits have become increasingly difficult to implement in nanoscale processes.
However, analog circuitry in the form of analog-to-digital converters and phase-locked
loops
are critical to the operation of processors in their respective markets. This work addresses
these two functions and the challenges encountered when implemented in nanoscale SOI
CMOS. To combat process variation and second-order effects unique to analog-to-digital
converters i